Tag Archives: Female/Female

Contains lesbian sex

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Mark and Mary Eat at Subway

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Mark and Mary Eat at Subway

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Anal, Humiliation, Mind Control, Oral, Wife, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place in Chapter 17while Mark and Mary have lunch after recruiting Willow.



After Mary’s OB/GYN appointment with Dr. Willow WolfTail, and our subsequent fucking of said doctor, we were both hungry. I had parked on Division around the corner from the clinic and started driving down the hill when we saw a Subway restaurant on the corner of Division and I street.

“Subway’s fine,” Mary said.

My stomach growled loudly, so I turned onto I street and parked on the street across from the Subway. We got out and crossed the street and entered the Subway. Inside, it was like every Subway in the world. Behind the counter, there were two Subway employees in the green polos and khaki pants. A couple was ordering some sandwiches. The wife was gorgeous, black haired with a Mediterranean, olive complexion. Her husband had the broad-faced of an Eastern European.

“Hi,” the wife said as Mary stood next to her. The wife’s eyes roamed across Mary’s body, and I could see desire kindling in her eyes. “I’m CeeCee.”

“Mary.” The ladies shook hands and Mary stroked her fingers.

“I love this dress,” CeeCee praised. “It look so amazing on you.” CeeCee reached out and ran a finger down Mary’s chest, tracing the neckline.

“What can I make for you,” the bored subway worker asked us.

“Meatball sub, six inch,” Mary ordered, placing a hand on CeeCee’s hip.

“Teriyaki chicken,” I ordered. “A footlong. And ignore what’s going on over here.”

“Yes, sir,” the worker said.

“I love this fabric,” CeeCee murmured, rubbing Mary’s breast though her top. Mary’s nipple pressed hard against the fabric, and CeeCee began tracing the hard nub with a finger.

CeeCee’s husband, who was paying for their sandwiches, glanced over and gaped, seeing his wife groping another woman. “What are you doing, CeeCee,” he gasped in a thick, Eastern European accent.

“Oh, just feeling the fabric of her dress,” CeeCee said, flushing and pulling her hand away. “It just felt so amazing on my fingers.”

Mary caught it and placed it back on her breast and then leaned in and kissed CeeCee on the lips. Her husband sputtered in shock and rage. “Don’t interfere,” I ordered. “Just watch.” I glanced at the two subway workers, one was a whip-thin teenage boy, and the other was a pretty, young woman with short, black hair and large lips. Her nametag read, “Anna.” I motioned to her, and ordered, “Anna, come here and suck my cock.”

“Okay,” she answered, blinking her brown eyes in surprise as she walked out from behind the counter. She knelt down before me, unzipped my pants and fished out my cock and shoved it into her mouth. Her tongue swirled around my cock’s head as she sucked lightly.

“What kinda of cheese would you like?” the worker asked.

“Eh, pepperjack on both,” I gasped as Anna’s mouth sucked amazingly at my cock.

“Toasted?” the worker asked. “Yeah,” I muttered, not really caring.

CeeCee was tongue wrestling with Mary, her hand slipping down Mary’s bodice to cup her tit. Mary’s hands were busy at the fly to CeeCee’s blue jeans. Mary’s deft fingers got her pants open and Mary’s hand snaked in, pushing under CeeCee’s panties. Her body jumped as Mary penetrated her cunt with a finger or two.

“You’re so wet for me,” Mary whispered in her ear. “You’re going to be my little lesbian slut, aren’t you?”

“Oh, yes, make me your lesbian slut,” CeeCee moaned, her face red with lust.

“Your husband’s going to watch his pretty little wife moan like the lesbian whore she is,” Mary hissed. Her tongue licked the side of CeeCee’s face. “Have you ever eaten pussy, slut?”

“No,” CeeCee gasped. “Never!”

“Once you’ve cum on my finger’s your going to get your first taste of cunt,”

“Oh, I can’t wait!” she panted. “I bet you taste wonderful.”

“What’s gotten into you, CeeCee?” her husband asked, his face flushed.

“Look at that, your husband has a little hard-on. Does watching your wife panting like a bitch for me get you hard?” Mary taunted. “Does it excite you to see how eager she is for her first taste of pussy?”

“Answer her,” I barked at the man. Anna was bobbing her head furiously and it wasn’t going to be long before her greedy mouth made me cum. Fuck, Mary was putting on a hot show.

“Yes,” a strangled answer came from CeeCee’s husband.

“Watch me cum, Danko,” CeeCee cooed. “Oh, I’m so close. Her finger’s feel so amazing up inside my pussy. She know just how to touch me! Yes, right there, yes! Keep doing that! Oh fuck, oh fuck! Here I come!”

CeeCee bucked in Mary’s arms as her orgasm rolled over her. Mary smiled exultantly as the slut came on her fingers. My balls tightened and I felt my orgasm approaching. I pulled out of Anna’s mouth and shot my load across her face and hair, sticky cum dripping down onto her uniform. She was a positive mess.

“Time to taste some pussy,” Mary moaned and pulled off her panties. CeeCee fell to her knees and her head disappeared beneath Mary’s skirt. Mary leaned against the counter and sneezeguard as she enjoyed CeeCee’s mouth sucking on her cunt. “Danko, your wife is a natural cunt eater.”

“What vegetables do you want?” the worker asked when the subs were toasted.

“Mine’s fine the way it is,” Mary gasped as CeeCee devoured her cunt.

I pulled Anna up to her feet and shoved her roughly against the sneezeguard next to Mary, her ass facing me. I squeezed her ass through her tight, khaki pants, feeling her firm cheeks. “Lettuce, green peppers, and onions,” I said as I reached around and unbuckled Anna’s pants and pulled them and her white panties down off her butt. Her ass was firm and round and white as snow. I slapped it and Anna gasped, then she moaned in pain as my cock plunged up her asshole.

“Oh, fuck her ass, Mark,” Mary cooed and then bent over and kissed Anna’s cum-stained lips. “Fuck her hard, stallion.”

I didn’t need to be told twice and started pounding away at the Subway slut’s ass. Her moans of pain started to be gasps of pleasure and her hips began rocking in rhythm to her ass fucking. One of her hands was beneath her legs, diddling her clit as I enjoyed the tight warmth of her ass. Her ass felt so amazing on my cock as I plunged in and out, a velvety sheath that squeezed my cock so pleasurably. Every time I bottomed out in her cunt, she let out a gasp and then moaned as I pulled my cock back to thrust it in hard all over again.

“Oh, this slut is eating my cunt so well,” Mary panted. “Oh, Danko, you should be so proud of your wife. She’s going to want pussy, now. Once a women gets a taste of cunt, they’ll always crave it. I bet if you’re a good little husband she’d even share some of the pussy she’s going to gets with you.”

“Oh, I would love that,” CeeCee purred from beneath Mary’s skirt. “I could eat her cunt and you could fuck my snatch!”

“I’ll be the best husband,” Danko panted, rubbing his bulge, “if you’ll bring other women to our bed.”

“Fuck my ass!” Anna was chanting as I plumped her bowels. “Fuck me! Fuck my naughty ass!”

“Ohh yes, CeeCee, keep sucking my clit! Oh yes, oh yes! You fucking lesbian slut, I’m going to flood your face with my tasty girl-cum! Yes, yes, keep doing that!”

“I can’t believe how good this feels!” Anna panted. “I never knew ass fucking was this amazing! Fuck, I’m gonna cum with a dick up my ass! Jesus Christ this feel so good!”

Anna’s velvety ass clenched delightfully hard on my cock as she came. I fucked into her asshole a few more times then groaned and shot a few good loads of spunk up her bowels. Mary was howling like a banshee as her orgasm approached, her auburn hair swaying wildly as she tossed her head about. Then her body went rigid for a second and several convulsions wracked her body as she came.

Mary paid for the subs while I made Anna lick my cock clean of her ass. CeeCee and Danko disappeared into the bathroom and their moans echoed through the Subway as Mary and I enjoyed our sandwiches. Anna went back to work, her face stained with my drying cum, the seat of her pants slowly growing wetter as my cum leaked out of her ass. As customers walked in, they all would give her the strangest looks, but no one would say anything to her.

“What a nasty slut,” a woman whispered to her friend as they walked out of the store.

“God, I’d love to cream her face,” a guy joked to his buddy.

“Why would she want your small dick when she could have my hard, twelve inches,” the guys buddy retorted.

“Twelve centimeters, maybe.”

Anna’s face was red with humiliation and I could see tears gathering in her eyes as the customer comments shammed her. My dick was growing hard as she wiped away a tear, struggling to cut a sandwich. I stood up and walked behind the counter.

“Take your shirt off, Anna,” I ordered. She pulled the polo off, exposing a red bra cupping a nice pair of breasts. I drew my cock out. “Jerk me off onto those titties, slut.”

She spat in her palm and hand soft hand started to stroked my cock, pumping quickly. I was so aroused that it only took four pumps of her fist before I was spewing my ropey semen on her tits and bra. It ran in gooey lines down onto her stomach, towards her pants.

“You’re going to work the rest of your shift with no shirt on,” I told her. “Let everyone see just how much of a slut you are. If any guy wants to add to the cum, charge him ten bucks. For twenty, they can fuck your cunt.”

“Yes, sir,” Anna said, standing up.

I glanced at the other worker, “Don’t interfere with her side job.”

He grinned. “Wouldn’t dream of it, sir. Got a twenty in my wallet for her.”

Another customer walked in and gaped at the girl. “Jesus Christ,” he muttered. “What kinda whore are you? ‘Cause I got a big load in my pants for you, dearie.”

A tear ran down Anna’s head. “Ten dollars, if you want to cum on me,” she said in shame.

The guy hooted with laughter.

I slipped my arm around Mary who just shook her head in amusement at the crying girl and the guy walking behind the counter to with a ten clutched in his fist. Together, we walked out of Subway and into the sunny noon day.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 17: Doctors and Realtors

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 17: Doctors and Realtors

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Male/Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Cockold, Female Masturbation, Male Masturbation, Magic, Oral, Orgy, Rimming, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 16



Mary was looking quite fetching in her black, short skirt and blue blouse as we walked out of the house, through the ruined front door. Fucking FBI. Bad enough they had to raid my house, did they have to smash down the door? Desiree was tracking down a contractor that could get the door replaced today while I ordered five of the sluts to go get their pussy’s waxed at the Heavenly Creature’s Salon. Violet, Fiona, Karen, Chasity, and Thamina all needed bare cunts. They could have landing strips or whatever designs they wanted on their pubic mounds, but their pussy lips had to be smooth as a young girl.

I didn’t have time to eat the breakfast Desiree made because we were running late for Mary’s OB/GYN appointment. It was my fault. I spent too much time fucking first Allison, then Fiona in the shower, and finally Mary when she had come upstairs to yell at me for taking too long. Mary was a horny gal and couldn’t resist my advances. I left Mary’s pussy full of my cum, a nice surprise for the Doctor. So, I just grabbed a bagel and spread some cream cheese on it and ate it on the way to my Mustang.

I sped the moment we were out on surface streets. “You want to see a movie on Saturday, have dinner?”

Mary smiled slyly at me. “Are you asking me out on a date?”

“Yeah,” I said. “Just me and you.”

“Sure,” Mary answered. “A date night. What did you want to see?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” I answered, casually.

“I bet you want to see Man of Steel? Doesn’t it open tomorrow?”

“Yeah, sure,” I said, trying play it cool. I was really looking forward to seeing it.

“All right, we’ll see it,” Mary said. “But I’ll get to choose the movie next week.”

“Deal,” I said, and reached out and squeezed her hand. I moved her hand over to my crotch. “I’d love it if you would suck my cock, Mare.”

“It’s not safe, Mark,” Mary objected. “Besides, haven’t you got enough sex?”

“There’s no such thing as enough sex,” I retorted, rubbing her hand across the bulge in my pants.

Mary snorted in laughter. “Not with you, anyways.”

“C’mon Mare,” I wheedled. I stopped at the light and bent over and kissed her lips. “Your mouth feels so nice on my cock.” I kissed her again, her lips parting for my tongue. “You’re just so beautiful. My cock aches whenever I’m around you.” I reached over and gently groped her breast through her blouse, feeling her nipple harden beneath my hand.

“Fine,” Mary sighed, her hand squeezing my crotch. “But this is the last time.”

My zipper rasped down and Mary slid her warm hand in and pulled my cock out, stroking it a few times before her wet mouth sucked my cock greedily. Her lips slid up and down on my dick as her tongue swirled around my sensitive head. A car honked behind me and I realized the light was green and I started driving. Fuck, Mary’s mouth felt good on my cock.

My phone rang. The Mustang’s radio was blue toothed enabled and the rings echoed through the car speakers. I hit call and my mom’s voice echoed through the car’s speaker. “Hi, Mark,” she greeted, warmly.

“Hey mom,” I answered. Mary’s mouth sucked harder at my cock.

“Are you doing okay, sweetie?”

“Yeah, mom, things are going great.” My fiancee is sucking on my cock, what could be better.

“Well, I don’t know how to say this, but …” she cleared her throat. “Are you in trouble?”

“No, why would you think that?”

“I’m not supposed to say anything, but the FBI came around yesterday.” A hint of fear entered her voice. “They said you robbed a bank and … did other things.”

“It’s a misunderstanding, mom,” I told her. “I just look like the guy. Just watch KIRO 7 news, okay. The FBI raided my house but they realized I was the wrong person.”

God, this was so exciting. Mary’s mouth was bobbing up and down on my cock, sucking hard. Her tongue played with my shaft, with my head. Her teeth would brush pleasantly against my cock. And my mom’s voice, I never realized how sexy she sounded, a smokey, bedroom voice that could get any man hard. She was wasted on my pig of father.

“Well, I’m so relieved,” my mom sighed and I gritted my teeth and came hard down Mary’s mouth. Mary greedily sucked my cum down. “Are you okay, I thought I heard something.”

“Yeah, mom, I’m fine,” I answered. “Just had to release some built up pressure. Anyways, I want to introduce you to my fiancee.”

Mary was sitting up in the seat, wiping a bit of cum off her lips. “Hi, I’m Mary.”

“You’re fiancee?” mom asked. “That’s so exciting, I didn’t even know you were dating anyone, sweetie.”

“We haven’t been dating long,” I told her. “But, we really fell in love and we’re getting married in a month.”

“Wow, sure you’re not rushing things, sweetie?”

“We’re very happy, Mrs. Glassner,” Mary gushed. “Your son is the best man in the world. He just fills me up with his love.” Mary had a wicked smile on her lips.

“How sweet,” my mom purred. Was that a husky tone entering her voice. She sounded even sexier. “And call me Sandy. I’m sure we’re going to get along just fine. I can’t wait to meet you.”

“How about Sunday,” I suggested. “You can come over to our house for dinner.”

“House?” my mom asked.

“Yeah, I, eh, won a poker tournament at the Emerald Queen last month,” I lied. “I didn’t want anyone to know about it, yet, until I had my fiancees all in order.”

“Wow,” mom said. “That’s pretty amazing, Mark. Well, I can’t wait to meet your lovely fiancee. I bet she’s just gorgons.” I thought I heard a zipper rasp and then my mom sighed. “Mary, tell me all about yourself.” There was a wet, squishy noise and another sigh from my mom. “I want to get to know you so well.” My mom gave a throaty, lusty laugh and another sigh.

Christ, was my mom masturbating. Mary’s wish to have any woman desire her was working over the phone. And then it hit me. That’s how I could sleep with my mom. Mary could get her to do anything sexual that she wanted. I smiled, my cock growing hard. On Sunday, I was going to fuck my mom thanks to my fiancee.

Mary glanced at me and mouthed, “Is your mom masturbating?” I nodded.

“Well, Sandy, I’m a very attractive woman,” Mary purred, clearly excited that my mom was masturbating to her. Mary’s hand slipped down and started rubbing her pussy, her fingers sliding into her wet cunt with a wet, squelchy noise. “I have long, auburn hair, emerald eyes, and a heart-shaped face covered in freckles.”

“Umm, Mark’s always liked red-heads,” my mom cooed. “Uhh, what’s your bust size?”

“32B, covered in freckles” Mary purred. “They’re firm and perky. And I have a great ass. Your son really loves it.”

“Oh, yes, I bet he does!” There was a stifled moan and heavy breathing.

“I’m an art student at De Vry,” Mary continued. She was rubbing one of her perky tits, now, playing with the hard nipple through her dress. “I love to paint.”

“Maybe I could pose for you,” my mom panted. “I’ve always wanted to be … ohh … painted.”

“Mmhh, I bet I would love to paint you,” Mary purred. “I’m looking for a model for a nude painting, for class.”
“Oh, I could do that … umm …. for you, sweetie,” Mom husked. “To help you … ohhh … out.”
“Uhh, it would be just the two of use!” Mary cooed, her fingers were moving rapidly in and out of her cunt and the heel of her hand ground on her clit. “I can’t wait for you to cum over.”
“Yes, yes, I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum … over!” There was an intake of breath and a muffled cry. Mary gasped, bit her lip and shuddered, orgasming with my mom. “Well, I can’t wait to see you, honey,” cooed my mom. “I’ll convince your dad to come. Love you, sweetie. And your fiancee.”

“Love you, too, mom,” I answered and my mom hung up. My cock was hard. “Fuck, that was hot.”

“Yeah,” Mary breathed, a contend smile on her face. “I guess my power works over the phone.”

“Your power is how I’m going to sleep with my mom,” I told Mary.

“Of course,” she said, eyes widening in realization. “Wow, why didn’t I think about that.” She smiled at me. “You let me take care of it. I’ll get your mom so hot and bothered she’ll be begging for your cock.”

An image of my mom kneeling before me, lust shining in her hazel eyes, as she begged for my cock. Fuck, I couldn’t wait. My cock was painfully hard, still sticking out of my pants. I looked over at Mary and said, “My cock’s begging for your mouth right now.”

Mary smiled. “Fine, one last time,” and she bent over and it wasn’t long before I filled her mouth with another load of cum.

“Thanks, Mare.”

“Oh, it was no problem, hun,” Mary answered. She flipped down the passenger visor and looked in the mirror, wiping cum off her lips and checking her lipstick. “Mark, I think I have a great idea.”

“Shoot,” I said, interested.

“Well, I think we should have our doctor open a clinic in South Hill,” Mary explained. “A free OB/GYN clinic. She could find girls for us for the brothel and we could have fun raisers to support it. Fancy parties with powerful people. Politicians and the rich.”

“I bet there’s plenty of medical space for sale,” Mark agreed. “It’s a good idea.” I squeezed her hand. “Let’s do it.” Mary smiled at me and squeezed my hand back.

“Have you thought about what you want, Mark,” Mary asked. “With your powers.”

“I just want to have fun with you,” I answered.

“You could accomplish so much,” Mary whispered in my ear. “You could be so powerful.”

“What are you thinking of?” I asked her.

“You could change laws, shape this town, this state, hell even this country into what ever you want,” Mary breathed huskily. “Wouldn’t that be something. You could be President Glassner.”

“Wow,” I whispered. “President. I just wanted to use my powers to fuck pretty women.”

“Isn’t that why men get into politics?” Mary asked with a wicked giggle. “And it can all start with our charity.”

I smile crossed my lips. “President Glassner,” I said. “And you’d make a radiant First Lady.”

The thought of me being president made Mary so randy she gave me a third blowjob without having to be asked, and fingered herself to two more orgasms before we reached our destination, the Group Health clinic Dr. WolfTail worked at. The clinic was next to Tacoma General Hospital on MLK Way. And finding a place to park was a nightmare.

Finally, I found a place two blocks away and Mary and I hurried to get to the clinic. It was a large building hosing dozens of different specialty clinics. We rode the elevator up to the third floor and I remembered the last time we rode an elevator. I made Violet my elevator bitch and popped her cherry while she begged for my dick. I barely got to second base with Mary when the elevator reached the third floor.

The clinic was right next to the elevators and we entered the waiting room. It was a typical doctor’s office, a few chairs, a collection of magazines for women, and a frumpy looking receptionist with a huge, bulbous nose. Mary had to fill out a ton of paperwork since it was her first time. She giggled when she got to the sexual history portioned.

“There’s not enough room,” she quipped and I laughed and kissed her.

“Mary Sullivan,” a male nurse called a few minutes later. That was disappointing, I was hoping for a cute nurse to go along with the cute doctor.

The male nurse led us back to the examine room. He glanced questioningly at me. “He’s my fiancee,” Mary explained. “Okay,” the nurse said with a shake of his head.

“We share everything,” Mary explained.

“Of course you do,” the nurse said flatly. He clearly wasn’t used to women bringing their partners into the gynecologist.

The nurse had Mary disrobe and get in a medical gown and left the room to give her some privacy. Mary’s panties were sticky with a mix our cum when she pulled them off. The nurse returned a few minutes later, knocking first, then he took her vitals. When he finished writing on her chart he went to leave.

I stopped him, grabbing his arm. “No interrupting us once the doctor gets in here, okay.”

“Sure,” he said.

We waited a few minutes then there was a knock on the door and a cinnamon-skinned, Native American woman walked in. She wore a conservative, gray blouse and black skirt underneath a white, doctor’s coat. Embroidered in blue thread was, “Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN.” Her face was round and her lips were small, very red, and very kissable. Her hair was long, straight and a deep black. She was a young woman, late twenties, probably fresh from medical school. A wedding ring glinted on her left hand.

“Hi, I’m Doctor Willow,” she greeted friendly.

“I’m Mark and this is Mary, my fiancee,” I said. She barely looked at me her eyes devouring Mary. A flush darkened Willow’s face and her tongue moistened her suddenly dry lips.

“Pleased to meet you,” Willow said, shaking Mary’s hand, her fingers gently stroking her. “You are so beautiful.”

“Oh, thank you,” Mary said.

“Why don’t you get your legs up in the stirrups and we’ll take a look downstairs.”

“Sure, Dr. Willow.” Mary placed her legs on the stirrups. From where I was sitting I had a good view up Mary’s gown and her cum stained, waxed pussy. The doctor was grabbing a pair of latex gloves and Mary said. “Oh, I think I would be more happy without the gloves. I don’t like the feel of latex in my pussy.”

“Oh, uh, that really isn’t sanitary,” Dr. Willow objected. Mary smiled seductively at the doctor. The doctor’s eyes shined with desire and she licked her lips. “Fine, just for you.”

“Thanks,” Mary cooed, “you won’t regret it.”

The doctor pulled out a pen light and sat on her rolling stool and slid over to Mary. “Okay, let’s have a peak.” She lifted up the skirt and blinked in surprise. “Is that … semen?”

“Yes,” purred Mary. “Don’t be shy.”

“Well, it looks like you’ve recently had intercourse, I assume with your fiancee?”

“Amongst others,” Mary giggled. “Mostly women, but sometime another man.”

“I see, and you clearly don’t use protection with your fiancee. Do you use protection with your other partners?”

“No.”

“Aren’t you afraid of STDs?” Dr. Willow asked, grabbing the speculum. Mary gasped as the cold, metal object slid inside her and spread her pussy lips open. Dr. Willow was shining her light inside and I could see inside her cunt, all the way to her cervix.

“Uhh, no,” Mary said, blinking in surprise. “I guess I hadn’t really given it a lot of thought.”

“Well, you should,” Dr. Willow instructed as she shined her light around, examining the vaginal walls. “Are you on the pill or use any other form of birth control.”

“The pill,” Mary answered.

“Well, you look healthy. Now, I’m going to perform a bimanuel examination,” Dr. Willow said. “I’m going to slid two fingers inside you and press on the outside of your groin to check for any problems with your uterus, cervix, and ovaries.”

“Okay.” Mary smile widened as the doctor slid two of her fingers inside her. “Your fingers feel real nice. Doesn’t it feel better bare?”

“Yeah,” the doctor answered, uncomfortable. “Everything’s feeling all right.”

“Have you ever given a woman an orgasm during an exam?” Mary asked, eagerly.

“No,” she answered.

“If you keep moving your fingers inside me, you will.” There was an eager smile on Mary’s lips.

The doctor’s face flushed even dark and she slowly started to move her fingers in and out of Mary’s cunt. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” Dr. Willow whispered. “You’re just so enchanting. Your vagina’s a beautiful flower. Your clitoris look so hard, your labia are like silk on my finger.”

Mary writhed in pleasure as the doctor’s thumb started to gently rub her clitoris in slow circles. “Oh, doctor, that feels so good.” Mary massaged her breast through her hospital gown. “Your finger feel so amazing up my twat.”

My cock was hard in my pants, so I slipped them off. Mary’s eyes fixed on my hard cock and she licked her lips and made a jerking motion with her hand. I spat on my palm and started stroking my cock. I hadn’t jerked off in a week, but it was like riding a bike, you never forget. Mary’s eyes were glued to my cock and I was glued to Dr. Willow fingering her cunt.

“I can feel your arousal in the vaginal canal,” the doctor murmured. Her free hand had slipped down and was rubbing her thighs, slowly disappearing up her skirt and moving ever closer to her hungry cunt.

“Oh, doctor, you’re going to make me cum!” Mary panted.

“Yes, oh yes, come for me,” Dr. Willow moaned. Her finger had reached her pussy and was rubbing beneath her skirt. My hand was stroking my cock faster, squeezing my sensitive head.

Mary shuddered and moaned loudly, “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming! Oh yes, yes, yes!”

I grunted, feverishly stroking my cock, so close to cumming. And then there was the sweet release that flowed through my body as white cum shot out and splattered in the doctor’s long hair on the back of her doctor’s jacket.

“What the fuck!” Dr. Willow snarled in fury, turning to face me and caught a blast of cum right in the face. She started dumbfounded at me as cum dripped down her cheek.

“He got you good, didn’t he?” Mary giggled. “Come here and give me a kiss.”

Still looking angry, the doctor stood up and Mary grabbed her hair and pulled her down and the two ladies kissed. Then Mary licked up my cum and shoveled it into Dr. Willow’s mouth. Their tongues wrestled, stained white with spunk, and I felt my cock start to rise.

“Let’s see you naked, Dr. Willow,” I told her.

“Sure, Mark,” she replied, her anger drowned out by lust. Her lab coat fell to the floor and she started unbuttoning her blouse. Mary pulled the hospital gown over her head, exposing her freckled breasts and hard nipples. I pulled off my shirt and kicked off my shoes. Dr. Willow’s bra was pale blue and cupped her nice sized breasts. Mary reached out and unclasped the bra as the doctor was unzipping her skirt. Her C cup breasts spilled out, cinnamon and topped by the smallest, cutest nipples. Her skirt off, Dr. Willow peeled down her pantyhose and white panties exposing a black, wiry bush of hair damp with arousal.

“She’s the one, Mark,” Mary said, excitedly, stroking Dr. Willow’s full breast. She bent down and sucked a tiny nipple into her lips and slid her hand down to start fingering the doctor’s furred muff.

“Dr. Willow, you’re going to be our sex slave from now on,” I told her. “You’ll do every nasty, perverted thing we tell you with a smile on your face. For now, you’re going to continue working here at the clinic until we get your new clinic open.”

“My new clinic, Mark?” she asked, then gasped in pain as Mary bit her nipple.

“That’s Master, slut,” Mary scolded. “And I’m your Mistress.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Willow blushed.

“You’re going to run our free OB/GYN clinic for young girls and women,” Mary answered. “To find us beautiful women to work in our Brothel. And, of course, to keep our whores and slaves healthy.”

“Of course, Mistress, I would be honored.”

“When you are working you will act like your professional self,” I told her. “You’re married?”

“Yes, to Yancy,” she answered.

“Not anymore,” I told her and grabbed her left hand and pulled of her wedding ring and threw it in the trash. “You don’t love your husband anymore, just Mary, me, and all your new slut sisters.”

“He wasn’t that good in bed, anyways,” she said with a shrug.

“Where’s your phone?” Mary asked. Willow pulled out a cell phone from her discarded coat and handed it to Mary. “Start eating my cunt, slut,” Mary ordered, scrolling through the phone and hit call.

Willow dove into her Mary’s cunt as she lay on the bed, her legs back up in the stirrups. Willow was bent over, her cinnamon ass pointed invitingly at me. I lined up behind her and slid my cock into her black-furred pussy, savoring her wet, tightness as I pumped my cock in and out of her. Willow moaned wordlessly into Mary’s cunt as I fucked her.

“Hey pussywillow,” a male voice said over Willow’s phone. Mary had put the phone on speaker. “What’s going on.”

“Yancy, my name is Mary Sullivan,” Mary purred on the phone, a naughty smile on her face. “I just wanted you to know your slutty wife is eating my pussy as my fiancee, Mark, fucks her tight snatch with his big cock!”

“What!” Yancy gasped. “Who the fuck is this! This isn’t funny! I’m going to call the cops!”

“No you don’t, Yancy,” I ordered. “You’re going to listen while your wife makes us cum. Right, slut?” I smacked Willow’s ass hard.

“Ohh, Yancy,” Willow moaned wantonly. “I’m sorry, but I don’t love you anymore. I love Mark and his big cock that’s plunging into my cunt and I love Mary and her beautiful pussy that taste so heavenly.”

“What’s wrong with you?” Yancy moaned. “I don’t understand?”

“You’re wife’s found better lovers,” Mary moaned. “And let me tell you, she is one skilled pussy eater.” Mary moved the phone closer so the speakers could pick up the wet slurping noise of Willow’s frantic pussy eating. “Hear that? That’s the sound of you’re lovely wife’s tongue lapping at my pussy!”

I started to fuck Willow harder, the room filling with the slap of flesh on flesh. “God your wife’s pussy feel so fucking nice, Yancy. I bet you’re going to miss it. You’ll never get to stick your little cock up her again! She’s had a real man, now!”

There was sobbing coming through the phone. “Why are you doing this, Willow? I love you!”

“I don’t love you, Yancy. I’m getting fucked by a real man! He just takes what he wants! It so fucking sexy to controlled!” Willow panted and then dived back into Mary’s cunt.

“Please, Willow, what’s wrong?” Yancy begged. “We can work this out! Please?”

“Fuck, you’re a wimp,” Mary disparaged. “You need to understand that you’re wife belongs to us now. She’s our little sex slave. She’ll do whatever nasty things we tell her to do. A disgusting wimp like you could never truly satisfy her.”

“So you’re going to file for divorce, Yancy,” I told him. “You can keep everything save her clothes and jewelry. Tonight, she’s going to come home, pack her bags and leave. You will not try to stop her or hurt her in anyway.”

“Fine,” he sobbed.

“Oh yes, you’re wife’s going to make me cum, soon,” Mary purred. “Oh, her tongue is so amazing. She’s lapping at my clit right now while she shoves two fingers up my cunt. And Mark is fucking her so hard her asscheeks are jiggling.”

Willow let out a shuddering moan. “I’m cumming, oh fuck, you’re cock feels so good, Master!”

Her pussy milked my cock. “Shit! Yancy, your pussywillow’s pussy is cumming on my cock! She’s such a nasty slut. I’m going to pump her full of my cum. If you ask nicely, when she gets home tonight, she’ll show you her cum-stained cunt. Let you see what a real man’s work looks like.”

“Oh, cum in me, Master!” begged Willow. “Please, oh please. I need it so badly!”

“Here it comes, whore!” I slammed deep into her and emptied my nuts into her. “God, that was a good fuck. Now, make Mary cum.”

“Umm, keep sucking my clit and I’ll flood your face with my tasty juices,” Mary cooed. “Oh, just like that! Oh, yes!” Mary shuddered on the table and her legs bucked out of the stirrups. She lay panting on the table. Mary hung up the phone and then snapped a shot of Willow, her face covered with pussy-cum and sent the photo to her husband.

“I captioned it, “Something to jerk off too since you’ve lost your pussywillow! *-)”

I laughed. “Wow, that’s mean.”

“I recall you did something similar to my ex-boyfriend,” Mary said with a smile. I had her break up with Mike while I fucked her in the ass. Then I sent him a picture of Mary between another woman’s thigh, my cock buried in her tight asshole.

I pulled out of Willow’s cunt. The Native American woman was breathing heavily. I kissed her lips, delighting in the flavor of Mary’s cunt, sweet and spicy, on her lips. “We’ll see you tonight, slut. On your way home, pick up a very sexy nurses outfit at a sex shop. You’ll wear either that or lingerie when in the house.”

“Yes, Master,” Willow said happily.

We all got dressed and Mary and Willow shared one more, passionate kiss and then we left her to see to her next patient. You couldn’t see the cum stain on the back of her doctor’s jacket, but my cum was drying in her hair, leaving a sticky white residue behind that stood out in her black tresses.

“I’m meeting Alice at the Blue Spruce at One,” Mary said. “Mind dropping off. We can get lunch on the way.”

“Yeah, okay,” I said.

Alice was our realtor and Mary’s lover. This would be their third time meeting in a motel. Alice was married and Mary said her husband wasn’t paying enough attention to her so Mary was more than happy to pick up the slack. My emotions were mixed on the woman. It was clear Mary felt more for this woman than just one of the sluts or other women we molested. Mary claimed they were just friends, but I was afraid something more could grow out their affair. I trusted Mary and I didn’t want to seem like I didn’t trust her by objecting to her time with the woman. I just wished she would stop seeing her.

We ate lunch at a subway just down the street. We had a pleasant time, I fucked one of the workers, a cutie named Anna, in the ass and left my cum dripping off her face as she went back to work while Mary had first fingered this guys wife and then made her eat her cunt all while the guy watched. He was angry at first, but soon got into watching his wife with another woman. Mary and I enjoyed are sandwiches and watching the reactions of customers as they saw the cum drenched Anna make their sandwiches.

“So, what are we going to do about STDs?” Mary asked as we walked back to my Mustang.

“I don’t know,” I answered. “I don’t think I want to start wearing a condom.”

Mary frowned. “Yeah, there’s definitely something to be said about warm cum squirting inside you.”

“Maybe there’s a spell,” I said. “Lilith said there were many spells out there, not just the two she told us about.” I started the car and pulled out onto Yakima.

“Lilith,” Mary called as I started to drive her to the Blue Spruce Motel for her tryst with Alice.

I gritted my teeth, prepared to fight the waves of lust as Lilith appeared in the car. My cock hardened in my pants and Mary’s nipples tented her blouse. Lilith was sitting in the back seat, a shear, red dress clung to her curvy body.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith purred.

“Is there a spell that we can perform to make us immune to STDs?” Mary asked.

“Oh yes, and its an easy one,” Lilith said with a laugh. “Just deflower a woman. Her purity will guard you against any STDs. When you break her hymen, say, ‘Bathuwlah,’ and you’ll gain your immunity. Plus, once you’ve used the Ritual of Zimmah and bound the Thralls to you, they’ll get the immunity as well.”

I frowned. The Ritual of Zimmah was performed by fucking your parent. For a woman, that meant your father. For me, that meant fucking my mother. “I thought Zimmah was only to make my Thralls immune to a nun’s power.”

“The Ritual of Zimmah binds the Thrall to your lifeforce. One of its side effects makes your Thrall immune to any other person’s control. It also keeps them young and beautiful. Of course, when you die, they’ll die.” Lilith frowned. “Didn’t I explain this to you?”

“No,” I said.

She shrugged. “Whatever, is there anything else you require, Mistress. Perhaps you would like to use your last boon.

“No, you can go, Lilith,” Mary dismissed and sighed in relief when she was gone. “I don’t trust her,” Mary muttered.

“Yeah,” I answered. “I can see the hatred in her eyes whenever she looks at me. Like she just once to crush me. Once you’ve made your last boon, she’ll go back to hell or wherever the fuck she’s from.”

“Maybe I should just use the last boon, you know, get it over with.”

“What if we run into another nun problem,” I pointed out. “Her boon is a safety net for us. She can’t do anything to us, anyways. She’s under your power.”

“What about last night, Mark, you passed out.” Concern painted Mary’s face.

“Well, I know I shouldn’t fuck her again,” I said with a smile.

“It’s not funny, Mark,” Mary heatedly said. “She’s dangerous.”

“You have her under control,” I reassured. “Everything will be fine.”

Mary bit her lip. “Fine, I won’t use the boon … for now.”

Mary fell silent, biting her lip in worry, so I cranked the radio and let the music flow over me as I drove. By the time we reached Parkland, Mary had relaxed and was smiling again. When I dropped her off at the Blue Spruce there was an excited glint in her eye, her concerns about Lilith forgotten in her eagerness to see her lover.

“So, you guys will be there at 5 pm so we can buy the houses on the block?” I asked.

“Yeah, we’ll also go look for some medical space on the way,” Mary said. “I love you.”

“Love you, too,” I said and she bent down and kissed me before she turned to rent a room in a shitty motel to spend the afternoon with her “friend.” As she eagerly ran off to see her lover, another stab of jealousy hammered my heart. I wanted nothing more than to ask Mary to come with me, to blow off seeing Alice.

You had your chance to control her, Mark, I told myself. You felt guilty about it so you freed her. And she loved you enough to stay when she found out what you did to her. So, just stop worrying, they’re just friends.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Why don’t we just stay in bed,” protested Alice as I bent down to grab my panties. Alice walked up behind me and caressed my ass.

“Because we have to go meet up with Mark,” I told her and kissed her pouty lips. “Its important to us that we buy these houses.”

“We can do that tomorrow,” Alice complained. “Let’s spend the night. Dean left on a business trip this morning. We can make love all night long.”

“We had fun today, but I need to get back to Mark,” I said, a hint of exasperation tinging my voice.

“Is that all it was, just fun!” Alice demanded.

“Oh, don’t be bitchy,” I told her. “I had a great time with you, Alice. And I can’t wait for our next encounter. But he’s my fiancee, okay. He needs to come first.”

“Fine,” Alice muttered.

I kissed her. “We can still get together,” I told her. “So don’t be mad.”

“Well, when will that be?” Alice asked, starting to get mollified.

“Let me think,” I said.

Alice reached over and fondled my freckled breast. “Please be soon, I can’t get enough of your gorgeous body.”

I smiled at the complement. “Well, tomorrow I have to see several caters for our wedding and a florists. And looking into the cake. And then my family is coming over for dinner that night. On Saturday, Mark and I have interviews for some bodyguards and then we’re going out on a date that evening.”

Alice pouted more, her finger pinching my nipple gently, sending delicious tingles through my body. “That’s too long.”

“Well, we can get together Sunday morning,” I told her. “I have dinner with Mark’s parents that night, but the morning’s free.”

“Fine, Sunday morning.”

“We’ll have a nice brunch and then I’ll make you cum so hard,” I told Alice.

She smiled, a naughty, seductive smile that transformed her face into something predatory. “You can make me cum right now?”

I sighed. She was as eager to fuck me as Mark was. Her fingers slipped down my naked body, gently toyed with my red pubic hair and started to caress my pussy. It was getting hard to remember why we needed to go as a finger slipped up my cunt. Pleasure was starting to burn through my body as her digit wiggled in and out of me.

I gritted my teeth and shoved her had out of my cunt. “We got to go, Mark’s waiting.” Alice’s finger wasn’t Mark’s cock. I wasn’t going to be distracted that easily.

“Fine,” Alice sighed. “Fine, let’s go see you fiancee.”

“C’mon, you’ll like him,” I said, patting her shoulders. “He’s a great guy.”

She snorted but didn’t say anything. What was her problem today?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I got home, two men were tearing out the ruined door frame. Allison and Lillian were flirting shamelessly with the two guys, dressed in sexy lingerie. Allison wore a cream bustier with black lace running up the stomach and bodice, cream panties trimmed in black lace, and white, sheer stalkings held up by the bustier garter belt. Lillian wore a gray, silk negligee that clung to her body like a second skin and fell just below her ass.

“Are these girls distracting you,” I asked the workers.

“N-no sir,” the first guy stammered, and his eyes kept darting to steal glances of the sluts.

“When you finish replacing the door, fuck the shit out of these sluts,” I told them. “Get back at them for being little cockteases and ride them hard.”

Allison giggled. “That sounds like a great idea.” Lillian licked her lips. “Ohh, I can’t wait to get bent over and fucked.”

The one hammering a nail in missed and hit his thumb. He never stopped smiling. I’m not even sure he felt the blow.

I went in the house and found the sluts I sent to get their cunt’s waxed earlier today were back. “Inspection time,” I ordered after I gathered them in the living room.

The sluts all raised their skirts for my inspection. Violet had a Brazilian wax and her tight slit made her look even younger. Fiona left a landing strip of bright, red hair. Karen had a triangular patch above her cunt of curly, brunette hair. Chasity decided to go completely bald, like Violet. Thamina left a V above her cunt, two wings of black pubic hair that pointed right at her clit.

I saw Desiree and I ordered her to put the thirteen duffel bags in the trunk of my car. Twenty-six million dollars was quite heavy and I didn’t want to lug it around the neighborhood.

I took the five sluts upstairs to my bed and had them strip me. Violet and Chasity unbuttoned my shirt while Karen knelt before me and unbuckled my belt and pushing my jeans down, followed by my boxers. She eagerly sucked my cock into her mouth. Someone was kneeling behind me and I felt hands spread my cheek and a wet tongue rimmed my asshole, sending a strange thrill through my body.

Fiona joined Karen and the two sluts took turns sucking my cock, licking around my mushroom head. That meant it was my Muslim slut, Thamina, who sucked on my asshole. Violet and Chasity had my shirt off and each sucked a nipple into her mouth. I didn’t get much out of the sluts sucking my nipples, but I let them do it anyways.

Fiona had her mouth around my cock and was sucking powerfully as she bobbed her head. Karen was underneath, sucking on my balls. Thamina’s tongue wiggled into my tight sphincter. I closed my eyes, enjoying the sensations on my body. My arms wrapped around Violet and Chasity, sliding down their backs to find their asses and I started to grope the sluts. Fiona’s mouth slid off my cock and Karen sucked me into her mouth as Fiona kissed the shaft of my cock. Hands started cupping my balls, massaging my nuts gently.

“Fuck, you sluts are nasty!” I moaned. “I’m gonna cum! I want to shoot on your face, Karen!”

Karen stopped sucking and Fiona jerked my cock off rapidly. Her hand has a nice grip and pumped fast. My balls tightened and Karen smiled up at me, eager for my cum. Four large spurts of cum splashed on Karen’s face, running thick down onto her breasts.

I sat down on the bed, kicking off my shoes and my pants that had bunched up at my ankles and watched the sluts lick Karen clean of all my cum while Karen just cooed in pleasure as four women’s tongues and hands ran all over her body. With a shuddering gasp, Karen came on her sister-slut’s fingers and lips.

Violet stood up, smiling at me and my eyes stared at her bald cunt. I licked my lips. I had to taste her, feel those smooth cunt lips on my face. I stretched out on the bed and motioned Violet to come to me. “I want to eat your cunt, slut.”

Violet beamed. “I’d love that, Master.”

Violet straddled my face, her naked cunt descending to my eager lips. She had a light, spicy flavor to her juices and I dug my tongue right into her cunt. The bed shook as someone climbed onto the bed and I felt a woman’s legs straddling my torso, her gentle fingers stroking my cock to full readiness. Her cunt was warm and wet as she slid down on my cock.

I didn’t know which slut was riding my cock, but she felt great as she rose up and down on my shaft, her cunt gripping my dick in its silky grasp. I wrapped my arms around Violet and gripped her teenage ass as I sucked on her pussy. Her pussy lips were smooth as silk on my face. The springs of the mattress squeaked as the slut riding my dick bounced faster and faster. Her cunt massaging the sensitive head of my cock.

“Umm, suck my titties, Violet,” Thamina said in a husky voice. There was a wet, sucking noise and I pictured Violet bending over and sucking on Thamina’s dusky tits as the Muslim rode my cock. Thamina’s cunt tightened as Violet was sucking on her breasts. “You’re so good at tit sucking,” Thamina moaned.

“Suck mine now,” Violet purred and then cooed in delight. “Ohh, you’re pretty good at tit sucking, too, Thamina. Oh, I going to cum. Master, your tongue feel so amazing in my tight little cunt!”

Violet’s bucked onto top of me, her cunt sliding about my lips as she orgasmed. Fresh juices flooded my mouth and I drank the tasty honey. Violet panted heavily and rolled off me, a large smile on her face. Thamina continued riding me, her nurse’s blouse opened and her dusky tits bounced as she fucked me. Her nipples were hard and wet from Violet’s suckling.

Fiona slid on the bed next to me, naked. On the other side of the bed, Karen was slipping into a sixty-nine with Violet, the former nun greedily eating the teenager’s cunt. Violet’s pink tongue lapped eagerly at Karen’s pussy. Fiona’s large tits, freckled like Mary’s, pressed against my arm as she moved her face in to kiss me. Her tongue explored my lips, licking Violet’s pussy-cum off my lips.

I grabbed one of Fiona’s heavy tits and drew it up to my hungry lips, sucking her hard nipple into my mouth. Fiona purred happily as I nibbled and sucked her hard nub. Thamina was moaning louder and louder, riding my cock faster and harder. She shrieked something in Arabic as her cunt convulsed on my cock. My body tensed and I nibbled on Fiona’s nipple as I came into Thamina’s twat. Four powerful jets of cum to feed her slutty cunt.

“Thank you, Master,” Thamina panted as she sat on my cock.

“Master, my cunt’s all empty,” Fiona whispered in my ear. “Can you fill it with your big cock?”

I grinned and kissed her. Thamina got off me and I rolled onto Fiona. Her legs spread invitingly open for me and I plunged my cock inside her and started fucking her hard. Violet and Karen were gasping and moaning, cumming on each other’s faces. Thamina leaned on her elbow and watched me fuck Fiona, smiling sweetly and playing with her cum-stained pussy. Chasity crawled onto the bed and shoved her face into Thamina’s cunt and sucked my cum out of the Muslim’s pussy.

When Mary texted me to let me know she was on her way, I had filled all five of the slut’s cunts with my cum and was enjoying Violet’s tight ass. It wouldn’t be long before I filled that hole with my cream as well. Violet was eating out Thamina’s cunt as I fucked her ass. Chasity was sitting on Karen’s face while Fiona ate Karen’s cunt.

After I came in Violet’s ass, I had Chasity clean my dirty cock with her mouth and then got dressed. “Sluts, get ready for tonight,” I ordered as I left. Tonight, my friends were coming over to play D&D and I wanted all the sluts showered and ready to be fucked. I would let each of my buddy’s choose a slut to be his personal slave for the night, excluding Korina who was still recovering from her gunshot, and Violet. Violet was a virgin when I fucked her and I wanted no other cock to know her cunt but mine for the rest of her life. Violet would be my personal slave for the night.

When I went downstairs I found the two repairmen fucking Allison and Lillian in the living room. Our new front door had been replaced and the men were enjoying their bonus. Allison and Lillian knelt side by side as the men fucked them from behind and were making out.

“When you’re finished, sluts, you need to get ready for tonight,” I ordered.

“Yes, Master,” Allison gasped and Lillian moaned, “I can’t wait to play with your friends!”

A cream Jetta pulled into the driveway as I stepped outside and Mary opened the door and happily walked over to me. Her auburn hair looked beautiful in the sunlight. She hugged me and kissed me passionately, and I could taste Alice’s cunt on her lips. When I broke the kiss I could see her friend, Alice, starting daggers at me, her hands white-knuckled as she gripped her car door. Shit, was Alice jealous of Mary kissing me.

When Mary broke the hug, she turned to Alice. “This is Alice, she’s going to be my maid-of-honor.” The look Alice gave Mary was dewy eyed. She looked like a puppy staring at her master. Was she in love with Mary? “Remember, do not use your powers on her,” Mary whispered, reminding me of a promise I made.

“Yeah,” I said, frowning.

Alice briefly shook my hand when she walked up to us. “Nice to meet you,” she said stiffly.

“Yeah, likewise,” I replied, just as stiffly.

“See, isn’t he a great guy?” Mary asked her lover.

“Sure,” Alice answered, smiling at Mary. She cleared her throat. “So Mark, we’re going to buy all the houses on this street. There’s what, a dozen houses.”

“Thirteen,” I corrected.

“Well, I have some paperwork drawn up, but I don’t think you’ll get much luck on anyone selling their houses,” Alice said. “People just don’t like to sell their houses out of the blue. Even if you make a generous offer, some will need to think about it and others just won’t care about the money. It’s their home. People get weird when it comes to their home.”

“Don’t worry,” Mary said. “Mark could talk a minister’s wife out of her panties and fuck her behind the pulpit while her husband gives a sermon.”

Alice raised her eyebrows at that, then choose to ignore what she clearly thought was Mary’s boast. Mary had a wicked smile on her face and I bet she would love to see me fuck a minister’s wife in the middle of church. I would love it too. “Well, let’s get this over with,” Alice said impatiently, interrupting my fantasy.

“I have the money in the trunk of my mustang,” I said. “It’s too heavy to lug it all round the neighborhood.”

I drove us to the entrance parking in front of the third house in. That left us within a quick walk of six houses, half the street. We were going to need these houses. I planned on giving one to my mom, plus the bodyguards we were going to recruit would need a few houses for their barracks. For the other houses, who knows. Maybe Mary’s father might move into one, along with her younger sister. And Shannon, Mary’s older sister, would probably get another. And of course, Antsy could live with my mom or get her own house.

Of course, any households that had a beautiful wife or hot teenage daughter would get to stay for the small price of letting me fuck their women whenever I wanted. Anastasia from my Naked Jogging Club would be staying and Madeleine, as well. For the rest, I was hoping for one or two more households to hang onto.

I popped the trunk and grabbed a duffel bag and walked to the first house on my side of the street, 2902 Mountain View Ct SW. The house was a light blue with dark blue trim, three stories, surrounded by a beautifully maintained lawn with sculpted bushes, flowering plants, and a stone fountain carved with angels. I knocked at the door and a sullen looking teenage boy opened the door.

“I need to speak to your mom or dad,” I said.

“Mom!” he hollered and a moment later a frumpy looking woman, a good fifty pounds overweight, walked up to the door. “Hi,” she greeted, friendly enough, “I’m Mona, how can I help you.”

“Is your husband home?” I asked. It would be a lot simpler both spouses were present.

“No, I’m not married,” Mona answered.

There was bitterness in her voice and a mean impulse shot through me. “What happened to him.”

“He ran off with his secretary,” Mona bitterly said.

“I bet she was a pretty thing?” I asked with a grin.

Mona flushed in anger. “The asshole’s welcomed to have her. The slut spread her legs for every partner at the firm. I bet she still’s spreading her legs behind his back. But I got the house and a nice settlement.”

“Well, your house is what I’ve come to speak to you about,” I said. “This is my fiancee, Mary, and our realtor, Alice. We just moved into the house up the street.”

“Where the cops have been too twice?” Mona asked, pointedly.

“Yeah,” I told her. “You’re going to sell us your house for two million dollars. I got the cash right here and Alice has some paperwork for you to sign.”

“Okay,” Mona said. She frowned in surprise at how quickly she agreed.

Alice blinked, and asked, “Excuse me, Mona. Did you just agree to sell your house to him? Just like that?”

“I guess I did,” Mona replied. “It just felt right.”

“Of course it did, so let’s sign some papers,” I told her. “You have until tomorrow to move out. Put your stuff in storage and rent a hotel room until you find a new place, okay.”

“Sure,” Mona nodded.

“Wait, what mom?” her teenage son gaped. “We’re moving!”

The next house was far more promising. At 2906 a cute, teenage girl named Issy answered the door. She was a beautiful angel with a heart-shaped face, blue eyes and short hair dyed green with black streaks. She had a lean build and toned legs of an athlete so invited her to join my Jogging Club.

“It meets at Madeleine’s house at 6 am,” I told her. “You’ll have a lot of fun.”

“Okay,” she giggled.

I bought the house from her parents, the Norups, and let them live in the house for free.

“We can stay in the house for free?” asked doughty Mrs. Norup.

“Yeah, but I get to sleep with your daughter whenever I want,” I answered. “You two don’t have a problem with that, you’re more than happy to let me have her.”

“Absolutely,” a balding Mr. Norup nodded and shook my hand.

“What?” gasped Alice. “That’s disgusting! Fuck this shit!” and stormed out of the house. Anger and disgust were furrowed on her forehead.

Mary chased after her and when I looked out the window, Mary had caught up with Alice and stopped her and started talking to her. Mary reached out and stroked Alice’s hand and brought her fingers up to her lips to kiss them. Alice sighed and nodded, and then leaned in and kissed Mary on the lips. The pair tongue wrestled for a minute, then walked back into the house.

“I straightened it out,” Mary said as the walked in.

Feeling a surge of jealousy, I grabbed Mary and kissed her as passionately as I could. Mary melted against me, kissing me back just as passionately. Issy cat-called behind us and, when I broke the kiss, Mary was breathless. I glanced at Alice and she was giving me the stink eye.

“Are you a virgin, Issy?” Mary asked the girl.

“Of course,” Issy, said flushing.

“Are you really?” I asked. The girl barely shook her head no, hoping her parents wouldn’t see the movement. That was a shame. Mary and I needed to find a pair of virgins to deflower. Well, tomorrow I would try the local high school if there where no virgins on the block. There was bound to be a few virgins there.

The next house was a big disappointment. Mr. and Mrs. Lowery were in their fifties and all their children had grown up and moved away years ago. Zane Bullard lived in the next house, he was a widower with a five year old daughter and we quickly got him to sell his house. The fifth house was just as disappointing, a gay couple lived there.

Finally, at the sixth house I found some promising girls. The Rhee family, Koreans, were very friendly and had two teenage daughters, Iseul was seventeen and Yun was fourteen. Both girls were petite and gorgeous. So the Rhee family got to stay in their house. Sadly, neither of the girls were true virgins. Iseul gave up her maidenhead to her boyfriend at prom and Yun found her mother’s vibrator and popped her cherry just three days earlier.

The next two houses were a bust, the Gomez’s had a son and a fat daughter, and the wife was in a wheelchair suffering from MS. Mrs. Endicott weighed three hundred pounds and her daughter had graduated from college. I bought Madeleine’s house and let her stay, of course. The next house was also a bust, the wife was badly scarred in an accident and they only had sons.

Anastasia, from my jogging club, was more than happy to sell her house and her husband, Stan, was more than happy to let me fuck his wife. At the next house I met Mrs. Stainthrope, a gorgeous trophy wife and let her and her husband stay, provide I could stick my dick in her tight cunt. Mr. Stainthrope didn’t seem to mind. The final house was another bust, another fat wife and teenage sons.

All in all, Mary and I had eight houses we could use until we built are mansion. There was still a lot paperwork to sign to make the purchases legal, but that was just a formality. The block was ours and what women remained were ours to do with as we pleased while their husbands and fathers smiled on approvingly. We said goodbye to Alice, handed over her commission, and I shook her hand and Mary kissed her lips.

Mary disappeared upstairs to get ready. She was going clubbing with a friend of hers, Diane, and I wanted to make sure the sluts were all ready for my guest to arrive. For years I had been playing D&D with the same group of guys. Usually we played at my house, every Thursday. I was too busy last Thursday, having fun with my new powers. Fucking my sluts should make it up to them, though.

I had the sluts, under Lillian’s supervision, set up the dining room table to be our gaming room and then gather in the living room. We had a full stock of sodas and chips and pizza was on its way. Noel and Willow, our newest sluts, had gotten home in time, as had Jessica. Noel wore the sexy cop outfit I ordered her purchase and Willow a sexy nurses outfit. Jessica, on her own initiative, had purchased a slutty, office-lady outfit, with the shortest miniskirt possible. The skirt barely covered her ass when she stood up straight and when she bent over, all her charms were on display. The blouse was tight and sheer. A pair black fishnet stockings were held up by a garter belt and stiletto heels made her ass sway so fucking sexy when she walked.

The doorbell rang I opened the door to see Quatch looking around in amazement. Quatch was a big guy and covered in black hair. He had a shaggy beard, hairy arms and back, so he got the nickname Sasquatch which somehow gotten shortened down to Quatch. I wasn’t sure what his real name was, James or John, maybe. He was my best friend.

“Hey man,” he said and whistled. “How the fuck are you staying here.”

“I won poker tournament,” I told my friend. “Come in. Meet the girls.”

All the sluts, save Lillian, were gathered in the living room in their slutty maid outfits, or cop and nurses outfits for the four special sluts. “Hello, sir,” they all greeted Quatch and his mouth fell open.

“Who the fuck are all these girls, Mark?” he gasped. “Christ, I can see their tits. Did you hire a bunch of prostitutes?”

“These are our sex slaves,” I told him. “They’ll do whatever my fiancee and I tell them too. And I mean anything!” I said with a wink.

“Seriously,” he stammered.

“Seriously,” I said. “Choose one, and she’ll give you the best blowjob you’ve ever had.”

“Is this a joke?” I shook my head and answered, “Nope.”

“Fuck, eh, how about the nurse.”

“Which one?” I asked.

“Oh shit, you have two of them,” he said, licking his lips. “This one.”

“That’s Dr. Willow,” I said.

Willow walked over and kissed Quatch, her body melting against him. Quatch stood frozen for a second and then wrapped his arms around Willow’s lithe body and kissed her back. The doorbell rang again and I smiled. My friends and I were going to have a lot of fun tonight.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched them from the shadows, scurrying like the vermin they where.

I hated them all. The descendants of Adam and that submissive slut he replaced me with. Eve. Her name left a bitter taste in my mouth. I hated her and her mongrel children. I had hounded her children, tormented them and sent my monstrous children to terrorize them. I showed them no mercy and for that I was cast into the Abyss with the fallen angels, with Lucifer, as my final punishment.

I watched Mary scurry upstairs and disrobe to take a shower. Downstairs, Mark, disgusting, arrogant Mark, prattled about with all the women he forced to submit to him. I hated Mark most of all. That disgusting insect thought he could lay hands upon me. Last night I would have drank his entire essence, sucked him dry, if it wasn’t for his damned Wish he made with Lucifer.

I guess I should just count myself lucky that it was Mary that used the gem and not Mark. Lucifer loved to degrade me, and making me serve a man was just his style. And Mark was just the sort of man who would love to make me serve him forever. Forced to satisfy any and all of his sexual appetites.

“Lilith,” a voice whispered from the shadow, shivering through my body.

“Lucifer,” I answered. What did he want. Lucifer was always butting in, interfering where he wasn’t wanted.

Lucifer appeared behind me, shining with light. Brilliant and beautiful. When mortals summoned him, he would appear to match their expectations. These days that meant that ridiculous, evil lawyer get-up. He would appear at the crossroads as a dark, handsome man with scarlet eyes that practically dripped evil. It was so over the top. But Lucifer, the Morning Star, was really a being of pure light, of radiance, and loved to shine brightly whenever he could. He was always to full of himself. The only thing that shined brighter than his body was his pride. It’s why he had rebelled and why he had been cast into the Abyss.

“You’re Mark is pathetic,” I snarled at Lucifer. “Unlimited power and all he does with it is get a house full of women.”

“He’s the perfect choice,” Lucifer answered.

“I’ll crush him,” I snarled. “I’ll ruin your precious plans.” You’ll regret ever giving me the chance to be active in the mortal world.

Lucifer shrugged. “All outcomes will benefit me, Lilith.”

Anger bubbled through me. Lucifer was always so smug. “I’ll turn his little slut against him.”

A smirk creased Lucifer’s mouth. “I’d love to see that.”

He didn’t believe I could do it. Anger boiled in me. If there was one thing I could do, it was seduce pathetic mortals. Their passions ruled them, made the weak, biddable. I just needed to apply the right pressure and Mary would be begging to help me crush Mark. I’ll show Lucifer, I thought in anger as I moved through the shadows, standing behind Mary.

I stepped out of the shadows and into the steamy shower. Lucifer couldn’t follow. The shadows were the highest part of the Abyss, where only the most powerful of those trapped could venture. From the shadows, you could see the mortal world, see all the pleasures and joys it contained, and know you were forever denied them. The only way to cross over was for some pathetic mortal to summon you. So long as Mary held off using her last boon, I could freely enter the mortal world.

Mary jumped in surprise when she felt my lust permeating her body. She turned, water running down her naked form. Mary’s emerald eyes widened in lust, her nipples hardened into tiny, erect nubs, and the scent of her arousal filled my nostril. Mary’s tongue slid across her red lips and I could see her hand tremble as she desired to reach out and touch my lush form.

“Lilith,” Mary said, wrenching her eyes from my breasts. There was a touch of anger in her voice. She was still mad about what I did to Mark last night. The worm deserved it, and more. I would crush him and this stupid little girl would help me. Once my lust had fully flooded her, she would be putty in my hands and I would shape her into a weapon. My cunt grew wet at the thought.

I pressed my body against hers, felt her hard nipples rubbing against my fleshy breasts. She backed away from me, shuddering as she climaxed. I was Lilith, the Succubus, and my touch was pure lust. Her back hit the shower wall and there was no place for her to go. I pinned her, my lips capturing hers in a kiss. Her legs parted eagerly and I could feel her hard clit and wet lips of my pussy and I started to slowly tribbed the girl.

“I enjoyed watching you and those men this morning,” I whispered into her ear. “There’s nothing hotter than a woman putting a man in his place.”

“It was fun,” moaned Mary. The girl shuddered in my arms as she came, again. Mary was getting better at resisting my passions, but not even she could fight off my lust and her orgasms when my cunt kissed her clit.

“I bet you would love to make more men crawl before you.” I licked her ear and she gasped and came again, her cunt juices drenching my pubic hair. “To make them beg to pleasure you. To degrade them the way Mark degrades women!”

“Yes! I want to do that!” Mary hissed. “It was so hot, I came so hard as they fucked me! And then to hear that guy beg to make him cum! How pathetic he sounded as I walked away. It was so intoxicating!”

“I can give you that,” Lilith whispered. “You can Mark your obedient slave.”

“What?” Mary asked, frowning, her desire fading away.

“Mark made you his slave, wouldn’t you love to do the same to him.” Her body trembled in my arms, her breath quickening. I could feel her thoughts whirling in her mind. I could taste her fantasies. Mark crawling before her. Mark begging to fuck her, begging to be allowed to cum inside her. “He made you his slave, make him yours. Degrade him, punish him. Get even with him!”

Scenarios whirled in her mind, and I inserted even nastier images. I could feel her desire build as the disgusting, degrading fantasies I inserted filled her mind. Mark sucking on her toes, worshiping her feat. Mary stepping on his cock, on his balls, crushing them between her toes as he moaned in pain and pleasure. Mark bent over a table, as Mark had bent her over so many tables, and Mary fucking his ass with a strap-on. Mark eating his cum out of her cunt like a sissy. Mark watching in the corner as men fucked her, stroking his little cock while a real man pleasured her. And then she would let him crawl across the bed and eat the other man’s cum from her pussy. She was so close to giving in, I could feel her answer on the tip of her tongue. She wanted it so badly.

“I love him,” Mary whispered, weakening.

“You can always let him go after you’ve had you’re fun,” I lied.

Her body stiffened. Somehow my words strengthened her resistance. “No,” a whisper escaped her lips. “No!” There was more force the second time and then she shoved me off of her. “No, Lilith! Not Mark. We’re equals. I was his slave but he set me free! I could degrade and humiliate any man, but not Mark. You don’t do that to someone you love!”

I snarled at her, anger bubbling up inside me. How did the little bitch resist those impulses. I built them on her fantasies, on her desires. It should have worked. The bitch should have been putty in my hand. She was only a human, nothing more than a slave to her desires. So how in the name of Creation did she resist?

“I don’t want you appearing before me, before Mark, or any of our sluts, unless you’re summoned, Lilith,” Mary ordered in anger. “You’re my slave!” I could feel the chains of her summoning upon me, dragging me back into the shadows, back into the Abyss.

Lucifer laughed, that damned, knowing smirk on his lips as I appeared in the shadows.

“That should have worked,” I muttered in embarrassed anger.

“It would have if you had at all paid attention,” Lucifer replied.

I frowned, and then I smiled as seductively as possible. “What do you know, Lucifer?”

“You’re trying to split up soul mates,” Lucifer answered. “If I hadn’t arranged for Mark to read that book and learn how to summon me, he would have met Mary anyways. It was destiny, I just fudged how they met. Twisted their lives to serve my designs.”

“Why?” I asked suspiciously. “Why would you want a pawn so full of love?”

Lucifer smiled, beautiful and evil and powerful all at the same time. A shiver ran through my body, fear and lust warring inside me. “Humans have done such amazing things for love,” Lucifer exulted. “David sent Bathsheba’s husband to his death so he could have her. Mark Anthony rebelled for love and died for love. Justinian destroyed the future of his Empire for the love of his whorish wife. For Love, Paris kidnapped Helen and for love the Kings of Greece destroyed the City of Troy. Love has made men and women betray their countries, their friends, their children. For love, humans will lie, will steal, will murder. A person in love will commit acts that they never imagined they could. The question is, Lilith, why wouldn’t I use a pawn in love.”

His laugh was deep, throaty and powerful, echoing through the shadows. I could feel his ardor rolling off him in waves and my eyes glanced down to his shining cock. Humiliation roiled through my body. I was going to have to pleasure him. How I hated being used to satisfy a man’s lust. One day I’ll have all the power, Lucifer, one day you’ll pleasure me!

His hands were on my shoulder and I sank down to my knees. There was no use fighting it. Lucifer ruled the Abyss. My body was just one of the many perks of the King of Hell. It was exactly how Milton had wrote, “Better to reign in hell, than serve in heaven.” My mouth opened and his cock entered my mouth. I closed my eyes, as Lucifer’s glow intensified as his pleasure increased and I sucked hard at the head of his cock.

My ploy with Mary may have failed, but that was just a passing amusement. Nothing would have been more satisfying to watch than Mark getting degraded by his own woman, but I had another way to destroy Mark and derail Lucifer’s plans. One that could not be stopped. The seed was already planted in fertile soil and when it sprouted, I would destroy Mark and be free of the Abyss, forever. I will have all the freedom denied you, Lucifer. You can rule in Hell. I will rule on Earth!

So laugh all you want and continue in the misguided belief that events are serving you. Continue making me your whore, like Adam thought he could. I broke free of his domination and I’ll break free of yours. You made a huge mistake loosing me in the world again. One day, you will crawl on you knees before me and grovel for my embrace. I could almost feel Lucifer’s lips on my feet, delighting in his imagined humiliation. His cock erupted fire into my lips, his seed burned as I swallowed.

Soon, Lucifer, soon you’ll be my slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 18

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 16: The Raid

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 16: The Raid

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Males/Female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Magic, Spanking, Anal, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 15



When I returned home from the meeting with the Police Chiefs, Mary wasn’t home yet. Desiree and Allison were cooking in the kitchen, and the other sluts were finishing cleaning the house in their cute maid outfits. I sent Xiu to go stay with Korina and relieve Thamina, who was staying with Korina at the hospital with her right now.

Lillian was cleaning the living room, a feather duster in her hand, dressed in her slutty maid outfit. I saw Lillian bending over, dusting the coffee table. Her skirt had ridden up to expose her shaved pussy and her naked ass flashed beneath her skirt and petticoats. My cock hardened at the beautiful sight. Her pussy was a tight, inviting slit.

My cock was out in an instant and I grabbed her hips and slammed into her dry pussy.

“Oh, shit!” Lillian gasped in pain and surprise. She glanced back at me and her shock instantly vanished, replaced by joy. “Oh, Master, you feel so good inside my slutty cunt!” Her pussy began to moisten as her lust built.

“Your slutty cunt feels so good on my cock!” I gasped as she started to move her hips.

I fucked Lillian hard, holding her hips as I plowed deep inside her. Her cunt was sopping wet after a few thrust and she was panting like a bitch in heat. Karen walked into the room, naked, and smiled happily at me. Karen’s curly, light brown hair fell about her shoulders and her breasts. Pink nipples peaked out between strands of hair.

“Welcome home, Master,” Karen greeted and walked over and kissed me on the lips.

Chasity, who had followed me into the living room, sat down on the couch and started to play with her pussy as she watched me fuck Lillian. Chasity was wearing her slutty cop’s uniform. Karen walked over to the couch, her welted ass swaying, and sat carefully next to Chasity and kissed her on the lips. Now that Karen was my slut and no longer a Nun, she was quite friendly and affectionate and really seemed to enjoy kissing the other sluts.

As my cock speared Lillian’s cunt, her pussy tight and silky, I watched as Karen’s hand slipped into Chasity’s half open blouse. She fished out one of Chasity’s round breasts and sucked a pink nipple into her mouth. Chasity gasped and slid her free hand over to caress Karen’s thigh, sliding up higher and higher and dipping between her legs and finding Karen’s wet cunt.

“Master, you’re so good, I’m going to cum!” Lillian gasped.

Her cunt rippled about my cock. “Do you want me to cum in your dirty pussy?”

“Yes, Master!” Lillian shouted. “Cum in my dirty, slutty pussy!” I buried my cock to the hilt in her inviting depths and shot three large spurts of cum into her cunt. “Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred as I pulled out of her cunt. Lillian dipped a finger down and shoved it into her snatch. When she pulled it out, her finger was sticky with my cum, and she sucked it eagerly into her mouth.

I smacked Lillian’s ass. “Finish your dusting, slut.”

I turned to face the other two sluts and knelt on the couch between Karen’s spread legs, my hard cock brushing Chasity’s hand as she diddled the former nun. Karen stopped sucking at Chasity’s tit and Chasity moved her hand out of my dick’s way and I shoved it up Karen’s juicy twat. Karen whimpered in pain as I fucked her hard, shoving her tender ass against the couch. But the pleasure of my cock in her cunt so turned her whimpers of pain into sighs of pleasure.

“Fuck my nasty snatch!” Karen moaned. “Oh, you’re so big inside me!”

“Fuck her, hard, Master,” Chasity purred, her hand stroking my back through my shirt. She snuggled closer, her breast brushing Karen’s lip and Karen sucked her nipple back into her greedy mouth. Chasity’s hand slid down my back, across my ass and between my legs. She gently massaged my balls as I fucked Karen. “Cum in her dirty cunt,” Chasity moaned. Chasity’s other hand was busy between her legs, two fingers plunging in and out of her blonde-furred cunt.

Karen’s legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me against her. My strokes were shallow, fast and hard. I kissed at her cheek and then whispered into her ear, “Your cunt’s feel so good on my cock!” Karen moaned around Chasity’s nipple and her cunt spasmed on my cock. She got so excited by my words, the dirty slut came. “Did my cock make you cum, bitch!”

Karen released Chasity’s nipple. “Yes, it did, Master! Your cock feel so amazing in my filthy cunt!”

Keys rattled and the front door opened and I heard women giggling. Mary, trailed by Violet and Fiona, entered the living room. “I found the perfect wedding dress,” Mary gushed excitedly to me as I fucked out slut.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful, Master!” Violet exclaimed.

“You’re going to be blown away by how beautiful Mistress will look in it,” Fiona told me.

Mary sat down on the couch to my right side, opposite Chasity, and I kissed her, tasting cunt on her lips, tart and fresh. “Have you been a naughty filly?” I asked her.

She grinned, beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “The seamstress, Bonnie, gave very satisfactory service. How did the meeting go?”

“Good,” I answered, continuing to fuck Karen. “We’ll have the tryouts for the bodyguards on Saturday. I figure we’ll hold it at Sparks Stadium. Tomorrow, I’ll call the school district and book it.”

Mary nodded. Her hand reached out and pinched Karen’s nipple. Karen stopped sucking Chasity’s nipple and turned to face her mistress. “Are you making my stallion fill good with your cunt, whore?” Mary asked, twisting her nipple.

“Absolutely, Mistress!” Karen gasped.

“Good slut,” Mary cooed and captured her lips in a kiss.

The door bell rang and Violet scurried off to get the door. That’s when I noticed what she was wearing, a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a white blouse, and white, knee high socks. She looked like a catholic schoolgirl slut with her small breasts and hair done up in pigtails. “Shit!” I muttered in amazement.

Mary glanced at Violet as she disappeared down the short hallway that led to the front door. “I know, right, she’s so innocent and slutty all at the same time,” Mary said, licking her lips. “You gonna fuck her next?”

“Yeah!” I groaned, fucking Karen’s pussy harder. “She’s been a naughty girl and needs to be disciplined for wearing such a short skirt.”

“Mmmhh,” Mary purred.

Violet returned followed by a caramel skinned bombshell in a pink, silk blouse and a gray, tight pencil skirt. She was Jessica St. Pierre, field reporter for KIRO 7 News, and as of this morning, our newest sex slave. While I was jogging naked with my Naked Jogging Club, a news crew was filming us. Apparently, someone tipped off the news about my naked jogs and Jessica was sent to cover it. She was smoking hot and having a reporter to tip me off of any brewing stories made her the perfect addition to our stable of slaves.

“Master,” Jessica said, blushing, setting her suitcase on the floor.

“Come here,” Mary said. Jessica glanced at me with a questioning look, and I nodded back. “I’m Mary.”

“Oh, sorry, Mistress,” Jessica gasped, clasping her hand over her mouth. “I didn’t know.”

“Let’s see you naked,” Mary asked. “And I’ll consider forging you.”

Jessica stripped hastily. Her blouse came off exposing her dusky tits and her hard nipple. Her skirt slid off her shapely hips and then her panties, stained from the cum I shot up her ass this morning. Her breasts were perky handfuls with dark nipples, her cunt was waxed smooth and glistening with desire.

“Mark says you’re good at sucking cock, how are you at sucking cunt?”

“I’ve had no complaints,” Jessica smiled seductively.

Mary pulled up her skirt, exposing her waxed pussy. Jessica knelt before her and Mary started cooing in pleasure as Jessica began to devour her cunt. I was pounding Karen cunt hard and was close to flooding her cunt with my cum. Karen gasped and came beneath me a second time, her cunt milking my cock. I groaned and flooded the whore with my spunk.

“Thank you, Master,” Karen panted.

Violet was leaning against the wall, playing with one of her pig tails, a coquettish smile on her face. That skirt was so short, barely covering her ass, leaving her long, coltish legs bare. Sleek thighs, parted slightly, invitingly. God, when did she become such a bold, seductive slut. Where was that shy girl I met in the elevator? You took her virginity, a voice whispered. You made her a slut.

And such a delicious slut.

Smiling I beckoned her over. She walked around the couch and I grabbed her face and kissed her roughly. I could taste someone’s cunt on her lips. Not Mary’s. Maybe it was Fiona’s tart juices I tasted. I shoved my tongue in her mouth and she melted against my body. Her budding breasts and hard nipples pressed against my chest.

I grabbed her pigtail and lead her over to the ottoman. “You’ve been a bad girl.”

“I have, Master,” Violet purred.

“Daddy,” I corrected.

“I’ve been so bad, Daddy,” Violet cooed as I sat down on the ottoman and pulled her across my lap.

I pulled up her skirt, stroking her pale, slim ass. Then I spanked her, hard, leaving a red handprint on her ass. “Your skirt’s so short, I bet all the boys are lusting after you. Trying to stick their little cocks up my baby-girls snatch.”

“They are, Daddy.”

I smacked her ass, again. Then I slipped my hand down and fingered her cunt. “Who does this belong to?”

“My pussy is all yours, Daddy,” panted Violet. Her pubic hair was soft on my fingers and her cunt was dripping with desire.

“You wouldn’t let any boy slip his cock up your pussy?” I asked, slapping her ass.

“No, Daddy. Only your cock goes in my pussy.”

I spanked her ass on last time. “Good girl, get on your hands and knees.”

Violet scrambled off my lap and knelt before me. Her skirt had ridden up enough to expose her ass and brown-furred cunt. I knelt behind her and eagerly shoved my cock up her cunt. Her teenage pussy was so tight as I fucked her hard. I grabbed one of her pigtails, pulling her head back and she moaned wantonly, a naughty smile on her lips.

“Fuck me, Daddy!” she gasped. “Fuck your baby-girl’s tight little pussy!”

I pounded her cunt and watched Jessica eat out Mary’s twat. Violet’s cunt gripped my cock tight and she panted in your girlish voice. Mary was writhing in pleasure, Karen sucking at her tit. Chasity was spooning Karen from behind, her tits rubbing on Karen’s back. Chasity’s arms wrapped around the slut and started playing with Karen’s naked tits. Mary bucked on Jessica’s face as she came.

“Oh, that was good, slut,” Mary moaned. She grabbed a handful of Jessica’s hair and pulled her up and kissed her passionately on the lips while she groped Jessica’s perky tits.

“I’m glad you enjoyed my tongue, Mistress,” Jessica purred when Mary broke the kiss.

“Why don’t you and Chasity have a nice little sixty-nine,” Mary ordered. Chasity, smiling, stood up and kissed Jessica and pulled her to the floor. The pair quickly got in position and eagerly began to eat the other’s cunt.

Violet’s cunt clenched on my cock. “I’m cumming, Daddy! Please, fill my slutty, young pussy with your cum, Daddy!”

“Here it comes, baby-girl!” I groaned and flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. I pulled out of Violet’s cunt and slapped her ass. “Ask Desiree how long it is till dinner.”

“Yes, Daddy,” Violet squeaked and scampered out of the room, her naked ass flashing as her skirt swayed.

Mary pushed Karen away and I sat on the couch next to her and kissed her. Mary snuggled up against me, her head resting on my chest. Karen snuggled up on my other side, her tits pressing against my back. Violet returned and reported that dinner would be in ten minutes.

“So you found a wedding dress, hun,” I asked, kissing her sweaty forehead.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful,” Mary sighed.

“Do you have a picture?”

“No, Mark,” Mary rolled her eyes. “You’re the groom, you can’t see my dress until the wedding day.”

“Are you sure about that?” I asked and then started tickling her sides.

Mary giggled hysterically. “Stop … that!” she gasped.

“Not until I see the dress,” I proclaimed, continuing my tickle assault.

“No … I … won’t give … in!” she gasped between laughs. And then she started tickling me back, her fingers brushing my sides.

“Hey, not fair!” I protested.

“Everything’s far in love and tickling!” Mary stated haughtily, and then continued her assault.

I was laughing so hard I couldn’t breath and I felt my face turning beat red. Her fingers were relentless and she found my sensitive sides. She sensed me weakness and pressed her attack. I couldn’t take it anymore. “I yield!” I finally gasped and Mary smirked and stopped her assault.

Desiree cleared her throat, startling us. “Dinner is ready, Masters,” she said, amusement tinging her voice. I smacked her ass on the way buy.

Dinner was a delicious lasagne and garlic bread with a tossed salad topped with vinegar. I heartily dug into the lasagne, the meat, cheese and sauce melted together to form delicious perfection. The sluts were all chatting away happily.

Lillian giggled wickedly at something Chasity told her. “Did Master really do that?”

Chasity nodded. “Right in the back of my squad car.”

“What did you do in the back of her car?” Mary asked, with a naughty smile.

I cleared my throat. “I … uh, had Chasity arrest this girl so I could molest her in the back of the car.”

“The girl was a dirty slut,” Chasity proclaimed. “She came on Master’s cock while he raped her.”

Mary frowned at me. “You’re rapping girls now, Mark?” she asked, delicately.

“Yeah, after what we did to Karen, I kinda got off on it,” I answered. “I just had to do it again.”

“You didn’t hurt her too bad?” Mary asked then took a bite of salad.

“Naw, she even came a couple of times,” I replied.

“That’s fine, then, hun,” Mary said. “It’s not really all that different then what you’ve done to other girls.” Mary eyed the sluts. “Or me.”

Her last words stung a bit. “I’m sorry for making you do those things,” I whispered, feeling guilty for how I made Mary my slave before I really fell in love with her. Mary was the only person I’ve felt bad about controlling.

“I forgave you,” Mary said, patting my hand.

“Then why do you keep bringing it up,” I demanded, a little heat in my voice.

“Sorry, Mark,” Mary said, icily, stabbing her salad.

“I … uh, shit,” I said, instantly regretting my words. It grew quiet around the table. The sluts sensed our argument, and like children before arguing parents, became still and silent. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No,” Mary answered, “you shouldn’t have.”

I grabbed her hand, kissing her knuckles. “Can you forgive me?”

A smirk appeared on her lips. “Maybe, I …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the front door banged open and excited voices could be heard. Thamina walked into the kitchen trailed by Xiu and Korina. Korina looked wan, dressed in ill fitting clothes and her left arm in a sling. “I’m home,” she said, a smile on her pale, doll’s face and her blue eyes sparkled happily.

Mary reached her first giving her a careful hug and a kiss on the lips. I followed, stroking her face and kissing those beautiful lips. The other sluts, save Jessica who never met Korina, and Karen, hung back as Korina was hugged and kissed. Lastly, Karen approached her, hesitantly.

“I’m sorry, Korina,” she said. “It’s all my fault. I … I was wrong to try and hurt Master and Mistress.”

“It’s okay,” Korina said, gently, caressing Karen’s face. “We all make mistakes.”

Karen was crying as she embraced Korina and kissed her gently on the lips.

A place was made for Korina and the other sluts and Fiona sat down next to her and helped her eat. I sat back down next to Mary and realized we had been fighting about something, I just couldn’t remember what it was. Korina was back home where she belonged and when I looked over at Mary whatever it was we were bickering about really didn’t matter.

After dinner, Mary and I asked Jessica to tell us what she’s learned.

“Well, Master you are either a suspect or a person of interest in several different incidents,” she began, reading off her ipad. “There was the gas attack on the Bestbuy last week. The robbery of a jewelery store.” She glanced at her ipad again. “Mistress is thought to be your accomplice or your prisoner. Her boyfriend believes she was forced to break up with him while being raped.”

“He’s not my boyfriend anymore,” Mary groaned, then smiled. “Although the sex part was true. Mark had his cock up my ass while I ate out this customer, eh Vivian I think her name was, when I broke up with Mike.”

“Okay, Mistress,” Jessica nodded, and looked on her ipad to find her place again. “Eh, there are rumors of a wild party that closed the space needled last Saturday night and that three of the waitresses have been missing ever since. The Seattle Police are looking to question both of you about Violet Matheson’s kidnapping. Xiu’s parents and Fiona’s boyfriend have both filled missing person reports. Master is suspected in a string of robberies and rapes at banks in Tacoma. They believe you use some sort of gas that makes people open to suggestion, although no tox reports have identified the substance, yet.”

“Anything else,” Mark asked. “Do the police know where I’m living?”

“No,” Jessica answered. “There’s a reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, who’s preparing a story on you for Friday. He’s digging into what little past you have. You don’t have much of an internet presence. A Facebook account with a few friends. You have no arrest record.”

“Good job, Jessica,” I praised and she flushed darkly.

“I live to serve, Master,” she purred, she paused. “There is one more weird thing. There have been reports of men and teenage boys in the vicinity having strange exhaustion. They go to bed feeling fine and wake up physically drained. Doctors report its like the person spent days of continuous exertion in a single night. All the men report the same, vivid dream of a silver haired woman being intimate with them. It started Monday night. And is clustered about this address in a six mile radius.”

“Lilith,” Mary murmured.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith said, appearing out of the shadows.

Lust rolled across the room and my cock instantly hardened. Lilith was a voluptuous woman, the very embodiment of a sex goddess. Big, full tits that seemed to defy gravity topped with large nipples. A round face with full, lush lips and bedroom eyes. Her silver hair fell tousled about her like she had just been good and fucked. Her pussy was covered by silvery pubic hair, matted with her desire. Fuck, I had to have her.

“How may I serve, Mistress,” Lilith purred, touching Mary’s cheek. Mary bit her lip. It looked like she was struggling to fight off an orgasm. “Ready for your final boon?”

“Are all these men falling exhausted your work?” Mary asked.

“Why yes,” Lilith moaned. “I’m drawn to the wet dreams of men.”

I stood up and pushed Lilith so she bent across the table, her, heart-shaped ass wiggled at me. Lilith face turned back to me and for instant I saw anger and hatred flash across her face before it returned to the sensuous, come-fuck-me look Lilith normally displayed. I came the moment I slid into the wet passion of her cunt. My cock never went soft and I just kept fucking her. Pleasure was roaring through my body and I was quickly cumming again.

Mary climbed up on the table and shoved Lilith’s mouth into her cunt and screamed out her orgasm. The sluts started attacking each other, just as effected by Lilith’s lust aura as I was. Desiree and Allison fell into a sixty-nine. Fiona knelt before Korina’s chair and pulled off her sweat pants and dived into Korina’s shaved pussy. Violet crawled beneath Fiona so that Fiona was sitting on her face and started eating her red-furred pussy. Thamina and Jessica were grinding their pussies on each other’s thighs, Chasity was eating out Lillian’s pussy while Xiu furiously masturbated.

As I fucked Lilith’s pussy, her ass jiggled as my groin slammed into her. I wondered what her asshole would feel like. I came a third time in her pussy and then pulled out and quickly slammed my cock up her ass. She was so tight, a velvet grip that caused me to cum so hard my vision blackened for a moment. Lilith’s ass started to squeeze rhythmically on my ass, every squeeze sending pleasure through my body and cum spewing out of my cock. She was draining my balls dry. She glanced back on me, a smirk on her face and hatred in her eyes My vision swam and the room darkened and …

… “Mark, are you okay?”

I opened my eyes and Mary was kneeling next to me. I was lying on the hardwood floors of the dining room. “What happened?”

“You passed out,” Mary said. “Lilith was mad at you for fucking her ass so she did her succubus thing on you. How do you feel?”

“Fine,” I said, standing up. “I guess my wish for sexual stamina came in handy.”

“I sent Lilith away when you passed out,” Mary said, in anger. “Are you sure you’re fine?”

I kissed Mary, groping her breast. “I’ll fuck you right now, if you want me to prove it?”

Mary smiled. “How about upstairs, hun,” Mary said. “If you’re feeling up to it.”

My cock was hardening as I stared at Mary’s naked body. “Yeah. I could fuck you all night, Mare.”

Mary grabbed my hand, then grabbed Jessica’s hand. “Then you can handle both of us?” Mary asked with a naughty smile. I grinned and she led us upstairs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The ringing of my phone woke me up. “Hello,” I groggily said. It was 4:09 am according to the clock.

Mary and Jessica stirred in bed. Mary lay between us and Jessica was spooning her from behind. “Go back to bed,” Mary muttered and Jessica snuggled tight against her.

“Mark, its Sheriff Erkhart,” a man’s voice said on the phone.

“Yeah, Sheriff?”

“I just found out that the FBI filed a no-knock warrant for 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374 seeking to arrest you in relation to those bank robberies,” the Sheriff informed me. “The FBI and my SWAT unit is on there way to your house. They’ll be there any minute.”

“Shit,” I muttered, coming awake.

“What is it?” Mary muttered.

There was a booming crash and splintering wood coming from below, echoing through the house. Heavy boots pounded through the house and men shouted loudly. The boots were stomping up the stairs. Sluts started crying out in fear as doors crashed open. Fear coursed cold through my veins as I struggled to get out of the bed. The blankets were tangled about my legs and I fell off the bed, landing hard on my side.

“Mark!” Mary shouted. “What the fuck …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the bedroom door burst open and two men in black fatigues and sub-machine guns flowed into the room. They moved with a strange, almost mechanical precision “Hands on your head!” one barked, training his gun on me as I struggled to untangle my legs from the sheet. The other SWAT trained his weapon on Mary and Jessica, who screamed and grabbed each other.

“Fuck, stop pointing your guns at us and help me up, assholes!” I shouted in anger. The guy pointing his sub-machine gun at me lowered it and extended his arm and hauled me to my feat.

“Oh, sorry, sir,” the guy said, confused.

“Go wait outside.”

“Yes, sir,” the SWAT officer said and the pair walked out. Screams and shouts echoed throughout the house as other SWAT officers were securing the house.

“Mary, stay here until I get things sorted out,” I told her.

“Yeah,” she nodded, pale faced and clutching an equal frightened Jessica.

It took a few minutes to find all the SWAT officers roaming the house. By the time I got to the sluts, most had those plastic cuffs on and were sobbing in fear as black clad SWAT cops stood over them. I had the SWAT release them before sending the cops outside to join the other SWAT guys. Violet hugged me in relief and Karen was so shaken up by the experience that she threw up. Allison and Desiree clung tightly together and Korina was still asleep from her painkillers.

Outside, a fat, balding man in a blue, FBI windbreaker was yelling at his SWAT guys for standing around in the yard. “What the hell are you guys doing?” he demanded, face turning beat red.

“The guy told us to wait outside, Agent Peterson” one of the SWAT guys said.

“The fucking suspect tells you to wait outside and you genius just listen to him?” Agent Peterson demanded in astonishment. “What the fuck is wrong with you guys.”

“Eh,” the SWAT guy shrugged. “He just seemed like someone I needed to listen to, right guys.”

The other SWAT officers shrugged or nodded.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Agent Peterson swore. “Who the fuck is this guy! Heinrich, let’s go and get this asshole.”

“Uh, sir, he’s at the door,” a female agent pointed. She was wearing the same windbreaker as Agent Peterson.

“Shit!” Peterson swore and drew his service weapon, pointing it at me. The female agent, presumably Agent Heinrich, drew hers as well. “Hands on your head, get down on the floor!”

“Put your guns away!” I snapped in anger.

Guns were holstered. “See,” quipped the SWAT officer, “hard to resist.”

“Shut up, Keller,” Peterson grumbled.

“Is it safe, Mark?” Mary called from upstairs.

“Yeah, Mare, come on down and bring Jessica!” I shouted back.

Mary appeared, naked, holding an equally naked Jessica’s hand. Both girls had similar builds, their breasts about the same size, Mary’s a little perkier, Jessica’s a little rounder. The main difference was their skin coloring, Mary was fair skinned and covered in freckles while Jessica had caramel skin from her mixed ethnic background.

Mary slipped her arm around my waist and I hugged her shoulder. “What’re you gonna do, Mark?” she asked, looking at the ruin of our front door. They had used a battering ram and cracked the door and shattered the frame.

“Embarrass Agent Peterson,” I told her. “Jessica, let your producer know you have a story about the FBI raiding an innocent man’s house and scaring his family with their storm trooper assault.”

“Yes, Master,” Jessica said, scurrying away.

“FBI Agents and SWAT officers!” I yelled. “I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee, Mary Sullivan. Everything we do is legal. If Mary Sullivan or someone who says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ approaches you do whatever they say!”

Nods, grunts, and various affirmatives echoed back from the crowd.

“Agent Peterson, a Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 News is going to interview you. You will tell her because of your incompetence, you and your men raided an innocent man’s house, broke his door down and scared his family. Agent Heinrich objected to your plan, but you used your seniority to shut her down. You will tell them that Mark Glassner just has a similar resemblance to the bank robbers, but he has an ironclad alibi.”

“Fine,” Peterson said, flushing. A couple of the SWAT officers sniggered.

“Agent Heinrich, I need to speak with you, inside,” I said.

“Okay, sir,” she said and started walking inside.

“Have fun,” Mary said, kissing me.

“You don’t want to play with her?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, I think there will be plenty of time for that,” Mary said with a knowing smile. Mary knew what I was thinking. Agent Heinrich looked cute and having a spy in the FBI would be a good thing. Then, she walked out of the house, eying the SWAT officers. She grabbed two of them and led them past me back inside the house.

“Two?” I asked.

Mary giggled. “I want cock in my pussy and cock in my ass.”

The other sluts were gathering in the living room as Mary led her two studs inside. I followed with Agent Heinrich. The FBI agent had sandy-blonde hair tied up in a bun. Her face was round with gray-blue eyes and a milkmaid’s fair complexion. Underneath her FBI windbreaker she wore a cheap, blue pantsuit and a bulletproof vest.

“Master, may we have some fun?” Allison asked, glancing at Mary as she had the two SWAT guys strip naked.

“Sure,” I said. The sluts all raced outside. I grabbed Violet as she tried to get pass. “Only my cock gets inside your cunt,” I reminded her.

“Oh, sorry Master,” Violet flushed. I smacked her ass.

“You can play with me an Agent Heinrich.” I turned to the Agent. “Strip. And what’s your first name?”

“Noel,” she answered, dropping the windbreaker to the floor and started unvelcroing her bulletproof vest.

Allison and Desiree returned with a SWAT officer, pulling him upstairs. Karen found the one female SWAT officer to play with. Thamina had hung back, obviously nervous. Fiona returned with a SWAT guy and pulled Thamina along with her. “Let’s get you good and fucked, Thamina” Fiona giggled.

Noel had a plain white bra and her large tits were spilling out of it. Her figure was slim and fit. She shrugged out of her pants and also had on boring, white panties. They were practically granny panties. She pulled those off next, revealing a blonde landing strip pointing towards her bald pussy. Lastly, her bra came off and those big, beautiful titties spilled out. She had large nipples and huge areolas.

“Wow,” Violet murmured and sucked one of those huge nipples into her lips.

I pulled the bobby pins holding Noel’s hair up and it spilled about her shoulders. “What do you think, Mare?”

Mary was between the two naked SWAT officers. Both were muscled and Mary had a hand both their cocks, slowly stroking them as one of the officers sucked on her tit. “Keep her,” Mary husked.

“Noel, you’re my sex slave, and Mary’s. You’ll do whatever nasty thing we want you to do. More importantly, you’re going to be our spy in the FBI. Report on anything that might affect us. You will act like your normal self when around others.”

“Okay,” Noel answered.

“Good, you’re going to suck my cock, slut!” I sat on the couch and had Noel and Violet start sucking my cock as I watched Mary with the muscled officers. Violet was sucking on my balls as Noel sucked the head of my cock into her wet mouth.

Mary had both her guys kneeling on either side of her, one eating her pussy and one eating her ass. She played with her dusky nipples as she moaned in pleasure. Violet licked up my cock and Noel moved and let Violet suck my cock into her mouth. Noel was sucking at the side and then they were sharing my cock, their tongue swirling around the head of my cock, their lips brushing together.

“Keep eating my cunt and asshole,” Mary moaned. “C’mon, don’t be fucking limp dicked wimps! Really get your tongues in there. Umm, that’s a little better. You assholes scared the hell out of me and now you can repay me with some orgasms.” Mary glanced at me. “I hope those sluts are doing a better job than these sissies.”

“I got no complaints,” I groaned.

“Sorry, mam,” the officer eating her cunt said.

“Did I say to stop eating my pussy, jackass?”

The officer dove back into her pussy and Mary gave a shudder of pleasure as she came on the two men’s faces. Watching my fiancee cum on the two guy sent a weird thrill through my body and my dick exploded my cum on Noel and Violet’s faces, running white and thick down their beautiful faces. Violet smiled and licked my cum off Noel’s round face. Noel started to return the favor, licking a line of cum up Violet’s neck to her lips and the pair exchanged a passionate, cum-stained kiss.

“Get down on your back!” Mary barked to the guy who was eating her pussy. The guy stretched out on the floor, his cock jutting hard from his body. Mary straddled the guy and engulfed his prick to the hilt of her pussy. She looked behind her shoulder and spread her asscheeks. “Come on, I don’t have all day,” she said, impatiently. The second officer knelt behind her and Mary moaned wantonly as his cock slid into her ass.

Violet was being lowered to the floor by Noel as they kissed passionately. Violet was playing with her pillowy tits as Noel lapped up a strand of cum that had run down to Violet’s little A Cup titties. Violet moaned as Noel sucked her cute little nipples.

“Eat her cunt out, Noel,” I ordered, smacking Noel’s tight ass.

Noel scooted lower and Violet spread her legs. Her brown-furred muff glistened with excitement and Noel dove nosily into her pussy, sucking the teenager’s snatch. I pulled her hips up until she was kneeling and rammed my cock into her sopping pussy.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Noel. Violet grabbed her head and shoved Noel’s face back into Violet’s pussy.

I fucked Noel with a steady rhythm, her cunt had a nice, slick grip on my cock. “How did the FBI find me here?”

“The … ohhh … the homeowner, Brandon Fitz … shit that’s nice! Brandon Fitzsimmons tipped us.”

That was surprising. I must have left a loophole in the instructions I gave him. I struggled to remember what I had told him, but it had been a week since I had seen him. Oh well, I had to remember to talk to him and get him sorted out. Plus, I needed him to divorce Desiree anyways. I had originally thought about giving him his wife back, but Desiree was far too beautiful and far too amazing of a cook to let her go.

“What evidence do you have on me!” I asked, fucking Noel a little harder.

“Oh, uh, shit!” she panted, struggling to gather her thoughts. “We found matching fingerprints at all the banks and the Bestbuy. People at both areas experience the same sort of symptoms. We haven’t isolated the compound you use to make people so docile. Matching semen samples were found in all the rape victims in both the bank robberies and the Bestbuy. Plus we have video surveillance of you committing all the acts.”

“Anything else?”

“You’re suspected in the robbery of a Kay Jewelers, but that’s not Federal jurisdiction,” Noel answered. “And you’re tied to the kidnapping of Violet Matheson and the disappearances of Xiu Liu and Fiona Cavanagh. Korina Stavros is also suspected of being missing, last seen with you, but no one has filed a missing persons report on her.”

“Master didn’t kidnap me!” objected Violet. “I’m his slave? How could that be kidnapping?”

“Your mother filed the missing persons report,” Noel answered. “She latter withdrew it, saying there had been a misunderstanding and you were with a family friend.” That had been the orders I gave her mother when I saw the Amber Alert for Violet. “The Seattle Police are very suspicious of your mom’s story and she’s a person of interest in your disappearances as well.”

“I have been busy,” I boasted and started to pound her cunt hard.

Mary was moaning as she took it in both holes. It looked like they had a rhythm going. Violet was purring in pleasure as Noel went back to eating her cunt. Noel came on my cock with a hard shudder, her cunt squeezing almost painfully on my cock. Violet was close behind her, creaming her face as she writhed on the floor.

“Yes, yes, oh yes!” moaned Mary. “Harder, you fucking pansies, fuck me harder! I’m so close!”

The officer fucking her ass started to pound away and she convulsed between the two men. The officer she rode was groping her breasts, squeezing her nipples as she bucked on top of him. The guy fucking her ass moaned and shoved his cock deep in her ass, his face contorted with pleasure as he shot loads of cum up my fiancee’s ass. He fell backwards, panting on the ground and Mary started to ride the officer on his back hard. It wasn’t long before Mary began moaning loudly, arching her back as she came a second time. She sat down on the cop, panting hard, and then stood up, cum dripping out her asshole.

“I haven’t cum yet!” the cop protested, his cock hard and glistening with pussy juices.

Mary shrugged her shoulders. “Isn’t that what your hands for?”

“Please,” begged the cop.

“Fine,” Mary sighed. “You’re so pathetic.” Mary raised her foot and started to stroke his cock with it. “Is that making you feel good?”

“Yeah, oh yeah,” he groaned.

“What a fucking disgusting worm,” Mary snarled in disgust, rubbing his cock with her foot. “Is my foot making you come?”

“Yes!” the guy moaned. “I’m so close, keep rubbing it.”

“Naw, I’m bored,” Mary said and walked away. “Better use your hand.” Mary straddled Violet and sat down of her face. “Clean my ass, slut!”

Violet was more than happy to oblige, licking the cum out of her Mistress’s ass. “Oh, fuck that’s hot!” I panted and buried myself all the way in Noel’s cunt and unloaded several hot squirts of cum up inside her.

Jessica came downstairs, dressed in a blue silk blouse and gray skirt, her hard nipples pressing against the clinging fabric of the blouse. “There’s a news van on the way, Master,” Jessica reported.

“We should get dressed,” I told Mary. “For our interview.”

I rounded up the SWAT officers that were having fun with the various sluts and got them out of the house. Allison and Desiree had their guy handcuffed to the bed, his cock up Allison’s cunt and Desiree sitting on his face. Thamina was getting fucked up the ass while Fiona sucked on her pussy. Karen was tribbing her female officer, a butch woman with short, blonde hair. And Chasity and Lillian had found five officers and had them all jerk off on them. The two sluts were positively dripping with cum, like some bukkake party. In the basement, I found Xiu was handcuffed to a bed and being fucked hard in the ass with a big smile on her face. Korina was sleeping soundly in the bed next to her.

When the news van arrived it was driven by Freddy, the cameraman with Jessica yesterday. He started gathering what Jessica called “B roll” shooting the SWAT officer milling around and the ruined door to our house. Then Mary and I were interviewed. Mary was wearing her pink, silk robe and I was wearing a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. We looked like we just got woken up and we told how scarred we where as these stormtroopers rounded us up. Jessica interviewed some of our house guests, Desiree wrapped up in a housecoat, and Karen wearing one of my buttoned-down shirts and little else. The two sluts reiterated how scared they were.

Finally, Jessica interviewed Agent Peterson who hung himself out to dry for making the colossal screw-up of raiding the house of a clearly innocent man. He didn’t quite say it was all because of his incompetence, but it was pretty apparent that it was because of incompetence. He even mentioned how Agent Heinrich objected to the raid because she was 100% sure I was the wrong guy but Agent Peterson ignored her. He apologized for being too eager in pursuit of justice.

“My producer’s going to love this!” Jessica exclaimed happily and I kissed her and gave her a slap on the ass.

I kissed Noel before she left with the Agent Peterson and told her to pick up a slutty cop’s outfit at a sex shop on her way home. Agent Peterson looked positively sick as he climbed into his vehicle. Noel had her FBI face back on and just gave Mary and I the faintest of nods as they drove off in a black suburban. The SWAT officers hopped in an assortment of suburbans, trucks, squad cars and one big, SWAT van, and followed the FBI Agents out.

Mary went back to bed, but it was almost time to go jogging, so I went over to Madeleine’s house where the Naked Jogging Club meets. Anastasia was there, the dyed black-hair Russian from across the street, and Belinda and her hot, teenage daughter Cassie. I didn’t get to fuck the mom and her daughter, yesterday, and I wanted to change that.

I found Mary still asleep when I returned. I crawled into bed with her and she sleepily asked, “Have fun?”

“Yeah, I fucked a mother and her daughter,” I murmured, spooning her from behind.

“That’s nice,” she whispered and then she fell back asleep. I kissed her shoulder, my cock pressing against her soft ass and joined her in sleep.

I woke up to a warm, sucking feeling on my cock. “Hmm, Mare, that feels good,” I moaned. The sucking stopped for a moment then continued. Mary’s tongue was swirling around the head, the hard, metal head of her tongue stud added extra pleasure to the blowjob. Wait? Tongue stud? Mary doesn’t have a tongue stud.

I opened my eyes and saw bubble-gum pink hair spilling across my stomach. “Allison,” I smiled.

“Good morning, Master,” Allison cooed. “Mistress told me to wake you up.” Allison gripped my cock, stroking it slowly as she straddled my waist and guided the cock to the entrance of her cunt. Tattooed above her pussy was the phrase “Cum on in,” and an arrow pointing to her teenage cunt. Her tight snatch engulfed my cock as she lowered herself. “Mistress says you need to take a shower. It’s almost time to leave for her OB/GYN appointment.”

Allison started to ride me hard and fast, her big breasts flopped about, pierced by silver barbells. “Did Mary tell you to wake me up this way?” I asked, stroking her side and then sliding my hand up to grope one of her tits.

“Mistress didn’t say how I was to wake you up,” Allison answered with a naughty giggle.

The bed springs squeaked as Allison rode me. When she bottomed out on my cock, she would grind her clit into the forest of my pubic hair before rising up. Her cunt was tight with youth and she moaned beautifully as she rode me.

“Go faster!” I urged. Her hips responded, and Allison twisted and rose and as fasts as she could. Her breath quickened as her orgasm neared. I groaned through gritted teeth and flooded the sluts cunt. Allison gasped as she felt my cum flood her and then she bucked wildly atop me as her orgasm shot through her.

“Oh, thank you, Master!” she said, a smile on her flushed face.

The bedroom door banged open and I saw strawberry-blonde Fiona stalk in wearing her maid’s uniform. Her big breasts bounced in the transparent bodice as she walked over and smacked Allison on the ass.

“Mistress said to wake Master up, not fuck him!” Fiona shouted. “Go downstairs! Mistress is going to paddle your naughty, slutty ass.”

“Oh no,” Allison gasped, dismayed and scurried out of the room.

“Mistress asked me to remind you to get ready,” Fiona said, respectfully.

“I guess I have to take a shower,” I said, eying Fiona. “Get naked, I want you to wash me with those tits of yours.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Allison, you naughty slut!” I shouted as Allison guilty came down the stairs. I could see the cum running down her thigh. “I told you to wake Mark up!”

“I did, Mistress,” Allison protested.

“With your cunt?”

She pouted, her lower lip just begging to be kissed. “Master liked it.”

“Of course he did,” I said, rolling my eyes. “He loves sticking his dick in any hole.” I grabbed the wooden spoon, I so enjoyed smacking the asses of naughty sluts. “Bend over the table.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Allison pouted. I smacked her ass hard. “One, thank you Mistress!”

“Stop pouting, bitch!” I told her. “You’re my slut. I can beat you for any reason I want. I don’t even need a reason!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Allison apologized. Smack! “Two, thank you Mistress!”

My pussy was starting to itch. Karen was watching. “Get on you knees and pleasure me, Karen!”

“Oh, yes Mistress!” Karen excitedly gasped and rushed to kneel before me, hiking up my black skirt and shoving the gusset of my sky blue panties to the side. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue ran down my shaved slit, flicking my clit.

Smack! “Three, thank you Mistress!” Her ass was turning red. Smack! “Four, thank you Mistress.” She was such a naughty, dirty slut and just begged to be punished. Smack! “Five, thank you Mistress.” I lost my self in the pleasure of Karen’s tongue and the smack of the spoon on Allison’s flesh. Every time the spoon smacked her ass, her ass jiggled and reddened more. I came with a shudder and hit Allison’s ass one last time. “Twenty-six, thank you, Mistress!” Allison sobbed.

I pulled Allison up and stroked her crying face. “I loved beating your ass,” I told her. “You made me very happy!”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison sniffed and smiled. I kissed her on the lips. I couldn’t resist groping her welted ass and feeling her jump in pain.

“Go find Thamina and have her put an ointment on you ass and then have her lick you to a nice orgasm.”

“I will, Mistress,” Allison beamed and scurried off. I glanced at the clock. Damn, we should be leaving right now.

I headed upstairs. I shouldn’t have sent Fiona. Mark’s got to be fucking her. Feeling a little frustrated with my fiancee and his never ending sex drive thanks to a wish he made with the Devil. I stalked up the stairs. As I entered our bedroom, I could hear the shower running in the master bath and a woman moaning.

“Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!” Fiona moaned. “Oh, Master, your cock feels so amazing up my ass!”

I entered the bathroom and threw open the shower curtains to find Fiona pushed up against the wall as Mark fucked her ass, hard. I paused to admire the sight. Mark’s ass was getting more firm and was starting to be nicely shaped. I could see his ass flexing as he fucked her. At this rate he would have a very nice, tight ass.

Remembering I was angry at him, I shouted, “Mark! We need to go. Stop fucking her ass!”

“She’s cleaning my cock,” Mark protested.

“With her ass? Seriously, Mark?”

“I shoved soap up it first,” he said, lamely.

Fuck, he wasn’t going to stop till he came. So, I licked my finger and caressed his ass, sliding into his crack and wiggled it into his ass. I searched around and found his prostate and started to massage it through the walls of his bowel.

“Oh fuck!” Mark moaned, his ass clenching as he shot his load off into the slut’s ass.

“Wow, your cock must be all clean now,” I said in mock amazement. “Get out of the shower and get dressed, Mark, we need to go.”

“Sorry, Mare,” he said, flashing that boyish grin of his that melted my heart. The shower shut off and Mark started to dry himself. Fiona was quietly frigging her cunt as Mark tried to kiss me.

“I’m still mad at you,” I told him.

He wrapped his arms around me and I struggled to break free. “Then I’m …” his lips kissed me briefly, “… going to …” kiss, “… keep kissing you …” kiss, “… until you forgive me.” This time his kiss lingered. “Because …” kiss, “… I’m so sorry.” He kissed me again and my lips opened and I started kissing him back.

“Fine, you’re forgiven,” I said and he captured my lips with another kiss. It was hard to stay mad when he was kissing me. It was kinda my fault, anyways, not that I’d admit being wrong, but I did send the sluts to wake him up. I should have done it myself. Mark’s hand started to feel my breasts through my blue blouse. I wasn’t wearing a bra and he was playing with my nipple. “Wait, Mark!” I protested, feeling his cock harden against me. Fuck, if I didn’t stop this, we would be fucking on the bathroom counter and then we would be really late. “We have to go,” I started to say, but Mark’s kiss cut me off.

His hand slipped under my blouse and he started gently pinching my hard nipple. It was getting harder and harder to care about why I needed Mark to stop. The doctor wasn’t going anywhere, right? I felt Mark pulling my skirt up and I tried to push it back down. Mark’s tongue was inside my mouth and he was making my nipple feel so good with his touches. I felt his fingers at the crotch of my panties, damp with my desire. He pulled my panties to the side and then he was in me.

Mark was so big inside me, spreading my pussy with his girth and rubbing against every pleasurable inch inside her. Why was I trying to stop him? How could I have wanted to stop this? Mark felt so amazing inside me, as his love filled me up, plunging in and out of me. His strong form crushing against my breasts. My clit rubbing on his crotch, my nipples rubbing on his chest. I could feel his hands roaming beneath my blouse, touching my back, my side, my breasts. My skin was alive with pleasure.

Mark broke the kiss, his lips sliding to my ear and he whispered. “I love my naughty filly.”

I came! A glorious orgasm rolled through my cunt, my pussy walls milking his cock. “I love you, too!” I gasped. “My randy stallion! Ride me, ride me! Make me cum again.”

Over Mark’s shoulder I saw Fiona still masturbating her pussy with one hand while she brought gobs of cum from her ass to her lips. Mark’s dirty cock had just been in her ass and now it was in my pussy.

“What feels better?” I asked. “My pussy or Fiona’s ass?”

“You pussy!” Mark panted. “She’s just a hole to dump my cum.” Mark’s cock was rubbing inside me so deliciously. “Who’s dicks felt better. Mine or those SWAT guys?”

“Oh yours,” I answered, truthfully, feeling another orgasm building. “They were just living dildos!”

I gripped Mark’s ass, feeling his muscles bunch as he fucked me harder. “Fuck, here it comes, Mare!” Mark gasped and buried himself deep in me, brushing against my womb, and I came as I felt his warm spunk flood my pussy.

I kissed Mark, deeply. “We gotta go,” I told him, reluctantly. I wanted to be held by Mark, fill his cock inside me all day long.

“Yeah,” he said, pulling out of me. I felt a little empty inside my pussy. My panty gusset slid back into place, holding his sperm inside. I guess Dr. WolfTail was going to get a surprise.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I shook Gerald’s hand. He was one of the engineers at the plant. “I think its a good idea,” I told him.

“Thanks, Brandon,” Gerald said, before he left.

My phone buzzed, alerting me to an email. I sat in my office at the Boeing plant in Renton and pulled my phone out. The email was from Doug, the P.I. I hired to investigate that asshole Mark Glassner who ruined my life, stole my wife, my house.

Doug Allard was the same P.I. I used to investigate my whore of a first wife. He found the proof of her infidelity and saved my ass when it came to the divorce settlement. The bitch wasn’t able to take me to the ringers like she wanted. So, when I decided to take down Mark Glassner, I turned to Doug. I lucked out, finding a house for rent that had a great view of my backyard and placed Doug there with is telephoto lenses.

“It’s very important you don’t get near Mark,” I told him on Tuesday when I hired him. “He’s very dangerous. And I can’t afford tipping him off. From this point on, we will only communicative through email.” I couldn’t take the chance of Doug getting compromised by Mark and finding Mark on the phone instead of Doug. I was freed from Mark’s power by Sister Louise and I intended to keep it that way.

I opened the email. “Mr. Fitzsimmons, unusual activity this morning. FBI raided your house. However, they left without arresting Mark. In fact, I have photos of several of the women in the house fucking the SWAT officers in some of the bedrooms. I attached the photos. I don’t know who this guy is, but the SWAT left like they were his buddies. Doug.”

I glanced at the photos and my heart skipped a beat. There was Desiree and Allison stripping a SWAT cop naked. Both Allison and Desiree were naked. There was another photo of Desiree straddling the guy, clearly fucking him.

“Fuck!” I shouted. I needed a fucking drink. “God fucking damn you, Mark!”

I took a long, deep breath and calmed myself down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to, Brandon. Calm down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to. Mark is controlling her. Get a grip on yourself. You knew you would see this sort of stuff, Brandon. It will just making the revenge on Mark that much more sweeter.

While I was disappointed that the FBI failed, I wasn’t surprised. It was a long shot, anyways. I didn’t expect the FBI to do anything to Mark. The best I could have hoped for was for Mark to get shot. I was hoping my warning of Mark wanting to kill cops would make them a little trigger happy. Mark will question the FBI and they will tell him exactly who tipped them off. Well, I had already cleared out my bank accounts that Desiree knows about and I had several off shore accounts she didn’t.

It was time to disappear.

To be continue…

Click here for Chapter 17

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 15: Practice

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 15: Practice

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/female, Mind Control, Rape, Magic, Work, Oral, Anal, Rimming

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 14



“Theodora…” the ethereal voice whispered. “Awaken…”

I realized I was dreaming as the voice blew away the fog of sleep from my mind.

In my dream I was with my family, having dinner. Sean, my husband, was sitting opposite me at the dining room table. Between us sat Shannon on my right, or oldest daughter, happily chatting to Mary who sat on my left. And past Mary sat our youngest, little Missy, who was feeding her baby doll with a little bottle. Behind me, I could feel the malevolent gaze of the Kurt, the damned Warlock who stole me away from my family.

The dream would play out the same as it always did. In a moment, Kurt would walk in and I would … do things to him as my family happily ate their dinner. And then I would wake up, sweating and shivering, and I would cry myself back to sleep, heartsick for my husband, for my daughters. Kurt had stolen my family away from me. When Sister Louise freed me, Kurt had already made me tell my husband all the filthy things I did to Kurt, how much I enjoyed his cock. He made me divorce Sean and sign away my parental rights. When I was freed by Sister Louise, it was too late for me to go back to Sean. He had been too hurt.

The damage was done.

“Theodora…” the voice whispered again.

I looked around, conscious that I was dreaming. Kurt was there, lurking behind me, a shadowy form with a mohawk and red eyes and silver glinting at his lip from his piercing. Kurt loved piercings, the asshole had made me get piercings all over my body: my lips and nose, my nipples and clitoral hood, and both of my labias. The holes had healed over the last thirteen years, but not the memories. I could still recall Kurt pulling on the rings piercing my nipples, or my labia until the pleasure turned to pain.

“Theodora…” The voice was coming from the hallway that led back to the bedrooms. Sean and I had a tiny house, only three bedrooms and one floor. Missy and Mary had to share a bedroom but Shannon got her own bedroom because she was the oldest.

I followed the voice and saw silvery light shining underneath the door to the bedroom I used to share with my husband. My heart was beating in my chest. What was going on here? My hand shook as I reached out for the door, the metal cold beneath my sweaty palm.

“Theodora…” the voice came from right behind the door, ethereal, accompanied by a musical chorus, like the ringing of wind chimes.

The door opened and standing in the room, shining brilliant silver, was a seemingly young looking man, fit and muscled like a Greek statue, dressed in a white tunic. He was handsome, almost beautiful, his face chiseled and perfect, square-jawed and my face flushed with desire. His hair was shining gold, his eyes brilliant sapphires, and his skin burnished bronze. His face was peaceful, serene even, just the hint of a smile played on his lips.

“Theodora, I am the Dominion, Ramiel, here to guide and instruct you through your dreams.”

I swallowed. “Thank you, my Lord.”

“I am unworthy of such honors, you may refer to me as simply Ramiel,” he said humbly. “As you have suspected, Sister Louise has fallen to her Pride and been made Thrall by the Warlock.”

Fear ran cold across my skin. “I will not fail,” I said, not sure what else to say.

“Of course not, Theodora. However, the Demoness Lilith has been summoned and serves the Warlocks.”

“Warlocks?” I interrupted. “There’s more than one?”

“Yes, lovers,” Ramiel simply answered. “With Lilith of the Black Womb aiding them, the traditional powers of our Priestess will soon be ineffective. Lilith will arm the Warlocks with the ability to see your golden aura and will make their Thralls immune to control and exorcism. Other methods will be necessary. More oblique methods.”

It was worse than I though. “I … I have never faced a demon before.”

“It has been many centuries since Warlocks have been so armed, but fear not. Tactics were developed and I am here to teach you.”

His tunic melted away, leaving him naked. His manhood was hard and erect, rising out of a forest of golden hair. “You need to … be with me?” I asked, excited. The touch of an Angel was Ecstasy.

“Just as you were taught your current prayers,” Ramiel answered. I remembered those early dreams after I took my vows, taught my prayers by the Angel Hadraniel. It had been several very pleasant nights of being the lover of an Angel. “This first prayer you shall learn is called Prayer of Avvah.”

Ramiel’s bronzed hand reached out and caressed my face, pleasure rippled through my body. My clothes melted away and Ramiel was kissing me, wrapping his arms about my body. I could feel his manhood pressing hard against my stomach and I moaned wantonly into his lips. Like with Gabriel and his Ecstasy, pleasure surged through my body ending at my womanhood in an explosion of pleasure.

I was lying on the bed, Ramiel was on top of me, his cock hard and pressing at the opening of my pussy. “Praise God!” Ramiel moaned as he sank slowly inside me.

I cried out in passion, his girth pleasurably spreading my pussy, the head of his dick rubbing deliciously on the sensitive walls of pussy. I racked his strong back with my fingernails as another orgasm rolled through me. Ramiel started a slow, steady rhythm atop me. I slid my hands down and gripped the hard muscles of his ass, pulling him harder into me.

“The Prayer of Avvah can only be used on a mortal, one not touched by evil,” Ramial gasped as he thrust in and out of me. “It will create a powerful, obsessive attraction between two people.”

“I don’t … oh fuck … understand?” I gasped. “How could that … uhhh … useful?”

“There are two Warlocks. They are lovers,” Ramiel explained. “A wedge must be driven between them. Separate, they will be more vulnerable. Particularly the male. His powers are too dangerous and Lilith serves his lover.”

“Okay,” I moaned. “Harder, please! Oh, God! Oh, God!”

Ramiel fucked me harder, faster. It felt so good! Nothing was better than a man inside you, and an Angel was even better than a man. My legs wrapped about his waist, hugging him tightly to me. My third orgasm was building quickly. Every time his cock buried itself into my cunt, my clit rubbed against his groin and my orgasm grew and grew until I screamed my pleasure loudly.

“To perform the Prayer,” Ramiel continued, after my orgasm ran its course, “you must sleep with the Mortal. When they orgasm, whisper Avvah into their ear followed by the name of the person you wish them to have form the obsession with. When that Mortal lies with the one you named, the Bond of Avvah shall form.”

“All right,” I panted, kissing his beautiful face, enjoying his muscular chest crushing my breasts, my nipples.

“Tonight, you will find a mortal to test it out with,” Ramiel continued. “You will know him when you lay eyes on him and whom to make his obsession with. When you are sure you’ve preformed the Prayer correctly, you’re true target is Samantha.”

“Antsy?” I gasped, confused. “The girl I’m staying with.”

“Her brother is Mark Glassner, the Warlock,” Ramiel answered. “To arm himself against you, he will need to sleep with his sister. Thus, we shall turn the Warlocks plan against him.”

“Yes, yes, yes, I can do that!” I panted, grinding my hips into Ramiel, desperate to reach another orgasm. Ramiel began plowing me hard, his cock felt like fire as it plunged in and out, over and over. His thrust became more frantic, my pussy was beginning to ache pleasantly from the urgency of his fucking. His cum was liquid fire inside me, igniting every nerve in my body and …

… I woke up, cumming and groaning, wrapped up in the sheets of my hotel bed. I was drenched in sweat, my silk negligee clinging wetly to my body. The air conditioner blew cold upon my body and I shivered.

“Have a good one?” Antsy asked, sleepily. “You’ve been moaning for the last ten minutes.”

“What?” I asked, confused.

“Did you have a nice wet dream?” Antsy grinned, sitting up in her bed. She was wearing a yellow t-shirt that left her slim legs bared.

“Yeah,” I answered, smiling. “A really nice one.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunlight was just starting to streak through the bedroom window, waking me up. My fiancee, Mary, slept peacefully next to me. A streak of auburn hair lay across her pale, freckled cheek. She was so beautiful, I reached out and gently brushed the strand of hair out of her face. She smiled in her sleep and murmured sleepily. I kissed her cheek and slowly crawled out of bed to take a piss.

I slipped out of the bedroom and headed downstairs for my morning jog. None of the sluts were awake and the house was strangely quiet. On the porch the two members of the Naked Jogging Club waited, Anastasia and Madeleine. Anastasia was a blonde, Russian beauty that strangely dyed her hair a dark black while Madeleine was a brunette, Southern belle with a wickedly hot accent. I hated jogging, but I did it to get in better shape for Mary. Of course, watching two fine, naked asses bobbing before you was a hell of a motivator.

As I jogged, my thoughts drifted to Karen and the conversation Mary and I had with her last night after Thamina tended to her injuries. Karen was more than happy to tell us everything about the Nuns. They were called the Sisters of Mary Magdalene and worked for the Archangel Gabriel. They were sent after Warlocks that were causing major disruptions. Usually, a Warlock can take months or years to attract a nuns attention, but I guess I went for broke with the orgy in Bestbuy so a nun was dispatched quickly.

The good news was, there weren’t a lot of nuns. Only one other in North America. Sister Theodora was her name, and she was a dirty-blonde woman that appeared eighteen year old with a heart-shaped face and blue eyes. Karen told us about the gifts nuns get from Gabriel: eternal youth, the ability to see auras, their prayers. I was surprised to learn Karen was fifty-one, she looked eighteen. She had spent four years as a Thrall to a woman named Susanne before she was freed and joined the nuns herself.

Karen explained how a nun controls a Thrall and just how limited it was. The nun could implant a trigger that would she could later exploit. But, once the nun was controlling the Thrall, she had to constantly keep reinforcing her commands so the nun couldn’t let the Thralls out of her sight once she started controlling them or they’ll quickly revert back to their Warlock’s control.

Karen suggest hiring regular men as bodyguards and not give them any orders. A nun could only affect Thralls. So a regular person was immune to their powers. It was something to keep in mind if I couldn’t find a way to seduce my mom. Of course, that was another problem. I still had no clue how I was going to do that. According to Lilith, I needed to sleep with my mom to make my Thralls immune to nun’s power. I had to seduce her or rape her. How the fuck do you seduce your mother?

I shuddered, thinking about the alternative. I couldn’t rape my mother. She was … well … my mother. Maybe if she had been an asshole like my father, but she was always the sweetest woman in the world. Even when she was angry with me I weirdly felt like she still cared about me. Not like my dad, the asshole would just get drunk and hit me. Fuck, the fact that she’s put up with my dad for thirty years must make her a saint or something.

I shook my head in frustration and noticed two women waiting at the street light ahead. Two new members to the Naked Jogging Club would distract me from the problem with my mom. The women were Belinda, a hot thirty-five year old, and her even hotter, fifteen year old daughter, Cassie. Belinda and Cassie lived a few streets down from me, so I decided to have everyone jog back to Madeleine’s for the post jog festivities.

On the way back, however, a news crew was parked on the side of the road, filming us. From KIRO 7 News, the Seattle affiliate for CBS. I decided to find out what was going on. I had the ladies continue on to Madeleine’s and then head home when they got dressed. I guess the post job festivities would wait for tomorrow. The ladies had school and work to get to, I guess. There was always tomorrow. Luckily, the reporter was female and I bet she was attractive, TV news only hired attractive people, so I jogged across the street.

There was a greasy looking guy operating the camera and an attractive, caramel skinned reporter with honey hair. It was hard to tell what nationality she was; Hispanic, Asian, Filipino, or African American. Maybe it was all of them, blended together to make this smoking hot reporter. She wore a pink, silk blouse and a tight, gray pencil skirt that showed off the nice curves of her ass. A look of fear crossed her eyes and her cameraman stepped between us, still filming, as I approached.

“Sir,” the reporter asked, swallowing her fear, “Jessica St. Pierre, Kiro 7 News, why are you and that group of ladies jogging naked?”

“We’re the Naked Jogging Club,” I told her. “Why don’t we go in your news van and talk about it, alone.”

“Sure,” the reporter said in her bubbly voice.

“Eh, Jessica, are you sure about that,” the cameraman asked.

“Yeah, Freddy,” Jessica answered, rolling her eyes.

“Relax, Freddy, Just hang outside and never tell anyone about this,” I ordered. “And delete the footage.”

“Yeah,” Freddy muttered, playing with his camera. “Shit.”

Inside the news van was crowded with equipment. There was a video editing machine on one side and shelves holding cables, lens, batteries, and other items covered the opposite wall. A large cylinder filled part of the van, the telescoping satellite dish that would rise up for broadcasting.

“Get naked,” I ordered Jessica.

“Of course,” she nodded. “To better understand why you go around naked.”

I laughed. “Sure, babe.”

She started unbuttoning her pink, silk blouse. Underneath she wore a frilly, pink bra that covered her round tits. The bra clasped in the front and I reached out and unclasped it, spilling her dark breasts out. They were lovely, topped by brown nipples and I reached out and pinched one. She opened her mouth to protest but she caught the look in my eye and blushed. She was naturally submissive I was thrilled to learn.

Her skirt unzipped on the side and she slid it off her slim hips. Her panties were a matching pink and as frilly as her bra. She pulled those off, shaking her hips side to side as she worked the tight panties of her hips. Her cunt was waxed bare, her labia protruding thickly out of her slit. Moisture beaded on her lips and her vulva was swollen with desire.

“You are fucking hot,” I told her, my cock hard with my lust.

She blushed. “Thank you.”

“You’re going to be my sex slave,” I ordered her. “And my fiancee, Mary’s slave. You will do whatever filthy, depraved things we tell you to.”

She nodded.

“You’ll have a very important job,” I further told her. “You will need to use your contacts to alert me of any issues, like reports of naked joggers, or anything about Mark Glassner or Mary Sullivan. Or anything strange that happens in the area.”

“Yes, sir,” she said.

“Master,” I corrected, pinching her nipple, hard.

“Yes, Master,” she gasped.

“You will act like your normal self around others,” I told her. “Tonight, when you get off work, pack up your clothes, jewelry, makeup. Whatever you need for your job. You have a new place to live.” I gave her the house address. “Okay, slut?”

“I understand,” she answered. Then hastily added, “Master.”

“Do you have a husband or boyfriend?”

“No, not really, Master.”

“Good, get down on all four.”

Jessica hastily got down on her knees, presenting her caramel ass to me and her wet cunt peaking out between her slim thighs. I knelt behind her and squeezed her ass. I slid my cock slowly into the velvety warmth of her cunt. It felt so nice to slide inside her, to hear the wanton moan that issued from her lips.

“Oh, you’re shaft feels so nice in my snatch, Master,” Jessica moaned.

I stroked her ass, spreading her cheeks and finding the dark asshole. I licked my thumb and shoved it up her ass. She gasped and writhed her hips as my thumb wiggled up her tight asshole. Her cunt tightened on my cock as I invaded her ass.

“Fuck, you’re pussy’s nice,” I panted. “But I bet you’re ass would feel even tighter.”

“If that would make you happy, Master,” Jessica gasped. “Then stick your shaft up my bunghole.”

I pulled out of her cunt and moved up, finding her wrinkled asshole with the head of my cock. I pushed with steady pressure and the head of my cock slipped past her tight ring and into her warm bowels. I slid in easy and Jessica purred in pleasure. I started a slow pace, savoring her tightness.

“Fuck, I’m not the first cock you’ve had up your ass, hey slut?”

“No, Master! I love it up the ass!”

“I bet you do, you filthy whore,” I said.

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “I’m such a whore! I love dicks! In my mouth, my snatch, my cornhole!”

My balls were slapping on her taint as I fucked her ass harder. “Here it comes!” I panted and then creamed her ass with four mighty spurts.

“Oh yes, cum in my ass!” she gasped. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Her ass convulsed on my ejaculating cock as her orgasm trembled through her body.

I pulled my cock out of her tight ass. “Do you know what good little sluts do after Master’s cock has been up their ass?”

“What, Master?” she asked.

“Clean it with their dirty little mouths.”

Her tongue was pleasantly rough on my cock as she licked me from root to tip. She played with my tip, digging her tongue into my urethra to get out the last bit of sperm. She was a skilled cocksucker and soon I was hard and fucking her face, shoving my cock down her throat. She cupped my balls, gently squeezing them as I neared another orgasm. When I was about to cum, I shoved my cock all the way down her tight throat and shot my cum straight into her belly.

“Put your panties on,” I told her as I grabbed her bra. “Enjoy my cum up your ass all day.”

“Thank you, Master,” she answered, wiping her lips.

Freddy scowled at me when I walked out of the news van, Jessica’s bra clutched in my hand. I jogged home. Breakfast was just getting set on the table when I walked in. The sluts and Mary were looking at bridal magazines, again, and I walked up and kissed Mary. They were all sweaty from their morning aerobics and digging into plates of blueberry pancakes and scrambled eggs.

“Where’s Karen?” I asked. “And Thamina?”

Fiona set a plate in front of me and kissed me on the lips as Mary answered. “Oh, she was feeling a little ill this morning. Just threw during aerobics. Thamina took her upstairs.”

“Oh,” I shrugged, fondling Fiona’s ass. “Well, I had a pretty fun morning.”

“With those ladies you go jogging with,” Mary asked slyly.

“No, with a news reporter,” I answered, holding up Jessica’s bra, and then told her all about Jessica while I hungrily ate Desiree’s delicious breakfast and Fiona started sucking hungrily at my cock beneath the table.

“Is this here?” Mary asked, holding up her phone. There was a video playing of Jessica reporting on a winter storm last year.

“Yeah,” I answered and came in Fiona’s sucking mouth.

“Hmm, don’t swallow,” Mary purred and pulled Fiona up and kissed her, sucking Fiona’s cum stained tongue into her lips. Mary smacked her lips and then went back to studying her phone. “She looks pretty,” Mary stated.

“Trust me, she has a smoking body,” I told her.

“Well, you do have a discerning eye.” Her hand reached out and stroked my dick, wet with Fiona’s saliva. “Or at least, a discerning cock.”

“Wanna take a shower?” I asked archly as my dick hardened in her hand.

Mary laughed richly. We never quite made it to the shower. Her ass was so inviting as she raced up the stairs in front of me that I pinned her against the hallway wall and started to wildly fuck her. She was soaking wet and my cock slid easily in her. Mary held me tight and was panting loudly as I plunged hard into her.

She was so beautiful, and her pussy felt so amazing. I could never get tired of her. Her laugh, her smile, the way she bit her lip, her freckled breasts and plump ass and her tight holes. I loved her mouth as she nibbled on my lip as we kissed and her soft fingers tracing my spine as we made fucked.

A bedroom door opened and Karen and Thamina peered out. Karen was looking a lot better after sleeping on a bed. Her scrapes on her wrist were fading, and her ass wasn’t quite so welted. Her eyes were no longer red with crying and puffy with exhaustion. Thamina wore her nurse’s outfit and her headscarf. Her body was clearly visible through the white, transparent material of her uniform and her dark nipples were hard.

“Feeling better?” Mary asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Karen answered. “I don’t know what was wrong. But I’m feeling better.”

“Well, there’s breakfast downstairs,” Mary said.

“Thamina, wait,” I panted. I was close to cumming. Thamina waited patiently while I continue fucking Mary. “I’m close, Mare,” I whispered in her ear. “You ready for my hot cum.

“Fill me up!” Mary panted, her arms hugged me tightly and she kissed me passionately. I was hammering her cunt hard and her hips matched my intensity. Are groins slapped together hard. Mary’s tongue was wiggling in my mouth when I groaned came inside her. Mary came right after, her cunt spasming on my dick and her fingernails bit into the flesh of my back.

“Oh, fuck that was good!” Mary panted as we pulled apart. Sperm leaked out of her pussy as my cock pulled out and Thamina knelt down and started to lick her cunt clean like a good slut.

“Thamina, get some money and then go buy thirteen small duffel bags,” I told her. “When you get back, get the other sluts together and put two million dollars in each bag.”

“Yes, Master,” she said and scrambled to follow my orders.

Mary looked questionably at me. I scooped her up in my arms and carried her to our bedroom. “I figure two million per house on the street. That’s easily double what they’re worth.”

“Wow,” Mary said. “So much.”

I shrugged. “Might as well spread the wealth around. I can always get more.”

Mary giggled. I took her into the bathroom and we finally got to that shower. “What are you doing today, before the meeting?” Mary asked.

“Relax,” I said with a shrug. “Lillian made a sex tape. We could watch that.”

“Really, with who?” Mary asked curiously.

“This punk-rock girl with a mohawk,” I answered. “Zelda, I think her name was.”

After the shower we went down to the living room and got the TV sat up for streaming off Lillian’s phone and then curled up on the couch to watch it. It was the first time Mary and I watched porn together. Hell, it was the first time I’d watched porn with someone else since I was in Junior High, and then we all watched silently wishing we were alone so we could jack off. Or, at least, that’s what I had been wishing. With Mare I had someone who could stroke my cock for me, and do other, more exciting, things with it.

The angle didn’t show much, just two forms writhing about on the bed. Luckily, their moans came through, loud and clear. Zelda, the girl with the mohawk, was a screamer when she came. After ten minutes, Mary and I were too busy to watch the tape. Mary was on top, riding me hard. Her perky breasts were bouncing above my face. I gripped her plump ass and slid my right hand down into her crack. I found her wrinkled asshole and teased it with my finger.

“Shove it in,” Mary hissed, leaning over me. Her arms were braced on the couch arm, around my head, her breasts jiggling above my head.

My finger pushed against the tight ring of her asshole and then slipped in. She was warm and tight and I shoved my finger up to my second knuckle and then slowly fucked it in and out of her ass. Mary’s panting became higher pitch and her dusky nipples dangled in front of my face. I latched onto her left tit, sucking greedily at her hard nub.

“Oh, you’re cock feels so wonderful in my cunt!” Mary panted. “Oh, my mighty stallion! Oh, fuck, fuck, you’re making me feel so fucking amazing!”

Mary’s cunt pulsed on my cock as she bucked on top of me, screaming her orgasm. She kept riding me, hard and fast. Her cunt was so wonderful, sliding up and down on my cock. I switched breasts, sucking her right nipple until it was hard and shiny with spit.

“Are you gonna cum in my naughty pussy?” Mary asked. “Gonna fill it up with your creamy spunk.”

“Yeah, Mare,” I gasped. I looked up at her face, twisted beautifully with lust. “My cum’s going to flood my naughty filly’s cunt!” My balls tightened and my orgasmed built and built. I groaned loudly and shot my sperm into her hungry pussy.

“Oh that feels so good!” Mary groaned as she came a second time on my cock. “So warm inside me!”

She collapsed onto me, her sweat dampened hair brushing my face as she brought her face closer. I kissed her beautiful, red lips and enjoyed her soft breasts rubbing on my chest. Mary cuddled on top of me and her cheek pressed against mine as we went back to watching Lillian’s sex tape. Lillian was on her knees and Zelda, the mohawk girl, was fucking her asshole with a strap-on. My finger was still up Mary’s ass and I started slowly moving it in and out, then I slipped a second finger up her ass.

“You want to fuck my ass?” Mary asked, whispering in my ear. “Do you want to stick your hard cock up my tight, dirty backdoor?”

My cock was hardening in her soppy cunt.

“Your ass is so amazing,” I told her. “I love how tight it feels on my cock.”

Mary climbed off me and pulled me to my feat, then she got down on all four on the floors, shaking that plump, beautiful ass at me. Her legs were parted and her freshly fucked pussy leaked a mix of our cum, running in whitish rivulets down her thighs. “Eat my ass, hun,” she cooed. “Get me all nice and ready for your big cock.”

My cock wasn’t that big, but it was nice hearing Mary say it was. Then again, Mary’s only been with a few guys, so maybe she didn’t know I was only average sized. I knelt behind my fiancee and spread her ass cheeks. Her puckered asshole was dark and I slowly bent down to lick it. I had never tongued a woman’s ass before and I was a little hesitant. But, I was doing it for my sweet Mary.

Her ass had a sour taste and Mary purred as my tongue circled about her asshole. Encouraged by her moaned, I pressed my tongue hard against her tight opening and my tongue slid in, wiggling about inside her ass. I slid one of my hands down to her juicy cunt and found her hard clit and started to rub the nub.

“Ohh, yes,” Mary moaned. “That’s so nice. You’re tongue feels amazing, Mark! Eat my dirty ass!”

My fingers were sliding inside her wet cunt, lubed by my sperm, while my thumb rubbed her clit. Her hips writhed in pleasure and my lips were glued to her asshole. My cock was so hard, I just had to stick it in. I pulled my lips from her asshole and pulled out my sticky fingers. I shoved the mix of cum and cunt juices up her ass and then rose up behind her.

“Here I come, Mare,” I panted, rubbing my dick against the rosebud of her asshole and sank into her tight, silky ass. “God, you feel so good, Mare.”

“Ohh, my stallion,” she groaned. “Ream my ass, stud!”

On the TV, Lillian was cumming on Zelda’s strap-on, moaning like the wanton slut she was. Mary moaned just as wantonly for me as I fucked her ass hard. My balls slapped against taint. Auburn hair spilled across her smooth back, dark red against pale skin. The muscles in her back rippled as she fucked me back.

Mary threw her head back and her flushed face smiled back at me. “You’re so beautiful!” I gasped. Her mouth opened wide and her eyes squeezed shut as she came, her ass milking my cock greedily. “Here it cums, Mare!” I gasped and fed her hungry hole my cum.

We were both breathing heavily. I pulled her up onto the couch with me and we cuddled on the couch. Lillian’s sex tape was over. “What time to you need to leave?” Mary asked.

“The meetings not until four,” I told answered.

“You once promised to watch Grey’s Anatomy with me,” Mary pointed out, grabbing the Bluray remote. The Bluray player was one of those wireless players that you could watch Netflix on.

“Yeah, okay,” I said. How bad could it be?

Pretty bad. But Mary seemed to like it and I liked holding Mary in my arms so I put up with it. During the credits of the first episode, Mary remembered something and grabbed her phone and showed me a photo. “This is Dr. WolfTail,” she said. “The OB/GYN I’m seeing tomorrow.”

Dr. WolfTail was a young woman Native American with beautiful, cinnamon skin and a deep black hair that was long and straight. Her eyes were wide and dark and she had a small, red mouth. A sensuous mouth that looked puckered for a kiss. The picture was from a Group Health website advertising their clinic “I think she’ll do,” I answered.

That reminded me and I grabbed my phone but Mary glared at me. The next episode started and I had to wait for the credits to make my phone call. When the episode was finally over, I called Kay Jewelers and added three new chokers to my order, promising to pay triple for them to get them done fast.

“What was that about?” Mary asked, pausing before the next episode started. Apparently, Mary was allowed to pause Grey’s Anatomy. Good to know the rules.

“Something for the sluts,” I answered.

Desiree brought us out some delicious sandwiches for lunch and asked permission to go grocery shopping. She took Allison with her, the pair giggling as the left. The other sluts joined us for lunch and got to watch an entire episode of Grey’s Anatomy. The all seemed to like it, except for Lillian who seemed as bored as I was. Then they went back down to the basement to continue counting out thirteen bags of two million dollars each.

Around two, I had to get ready for my meeting with the Police Chiefs. LESA, where the meeting was, was all the way in downtown Tacoma, across the street from the Courthouse. About a thirty minute drive from South Hill.

“Thanks for watching it with me,” Mary said, kissing me, as I stood up.

“Oh, it was no problem. I enjoyed it.”

“Liar,” she said, smiling. “But thanks for trying.”

Mary and I were both sticky from our fucking and Mary wanted to take a shower. I enjoyed watching Mary take a shower, so I joined her. As she soaped her breasts, I asked, “Are you coming with me to the meeting?”

“No, I’m going to take a few of the sluts to this bridal shop and to find a wedding dress,” Mary answered. “And look at bridesmaids dresses.”

“So, eh, when do you want to get … um … married?” I was suddenly nervous. I just couldn’t believe this beautiful creature, my filly, was actually going to marry me. Where had all my confidence gone to?

“How about July?” she asked, just as cautiously.

“Next month?”

“Yeah, it’s not to soon, is it?” She was nervous too and I laughed. Mary frowned at me. “What?”

“Nothing,” I said. “It’s just you seem as nervous as I am.”

“Well, it’s happening pretty fast,” Mary answered. “This last week has almost been a dream and I’ve just wondering when I’m going to wake up.”

“Never,” I answered. “We’ll dream together forever.”

Mary kissed me beneath the warm spray of the shower. “Forever,” she said, breathless and kissed me again. My heart was pounding and her naked, wet body was pressing against me, her nipples brushing my chest were hard. I could feel the warmth of her desire between her thighs and then I was in her, exulting in her embrace.

Afterward, we had to wash ourselves all over again.

“So, why July,” I asked as we stepped out of the shower. I grabbed a pink towel and began to dry Mary off.

“My parents were married in July,” Mary answered, wistfully. “They were married in a field out near Mt. Rainier. It was a field of beautiful wildflowers. I remember my parents showing me and my sisters the pictures once, right before she … ran off. Everyone looked so beautiful and handsome.” There was a catch in her voice and she swallowed. “My parents looked so in love. You would never know my mom was such a whore back then.”

I hugged her from behind. “You’re not your mother,” I whispered.

“I’m not,” she answered, firmly. “I wouldn’t leave you for the world.”

“So, any particular day in July?”

“July 20th, it’s a Saturday,” Mary answered.

“So, little more than a month away,” I said, adding it up in my head. “I can’t wait.”

Mary missed my arm. “Me either.”

Mary started doing her makeup while I shaved. I put on a pair of jeans and a nice, white buttoned-down shirt with blue stripes and headed downstairs and got Chasity. The other sluts were lounging around the basement. It looked like they had finished counting out the money. I told Chasity to drive so we could take advantage of the Police only parking in front of the courthouse.

Chasity drove with her sirens the whole way and really got her car up to speed, so we made good time out to Tacoma. She parked her car and we got out and walked across the street. We drew eyes, or I should say, Chasity drew eyes in her slutty cop outfit. Her outfit was a short miniskirt, thigh-high black boots and a blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving the slopes of her pale breasts mostly exposed. She still had her gun belt on, though, and her gun.

I met Chief Hayworth in the lobby and he nodded to Chasity. “Mr. Glassner, Officer Vinter,” he greeted, shaking my hand. Chasity saluted him. “It’ll be just a few more minutes, Mr. Glassner.” he told me.

Other older men, and two women, were filtering in. Some in suits, others in the dress uniforms of their departments. All were accompanied by younger men carry briefcases, some in suits and others in cop uniforms. After a few minutes, we all made are way to a a large room with a table at the center. There were plaques for each Chief or the Sheriff at their spot at the table. Chairs lined the wall where their aides would sit. The Pierce County Sheriff sat at one end of the table and the Chief of Police of Tacoma sat at the other end.

Chief Hayworth introduced me when everyone was gathered. “Hi, I’m Mark Glassner,” I said, a little nervous. Having a room full of cops staring intently at you was intimidating, even with my powers. “Whatever I do is legal,” I said, giving the standard cop orders. “If anyone approaches you and says ‘I am Mary Sullivan’ or ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ do whatever they tell you.”

I don’t know why I was relieved when they all nodded in agreement or voiced their consent, but I was. It’s not like I thought my powers wouldn’t all of sudden not work. Not intellectually, anyways. There was that tiny voice of doubt and disbelief that I tried to ignore.

“Okay, the reason I’m here is my fiancee and I need bodyguards,” I continued. “So, on Saturday, at noon, at Sparks Stadium in downtown Puyallup I want each of you to send one to three young, attractive female officers to tryout for my bodyguard. They’ll need to bring their patrol car and all their tactical gear. I will select twelve, and no more than one per department, to serve on the guard. You won’t need to pay them, I will cover that, but they will need to stay on your duty roster on special assignment.”

The Chiefs looked a little confused as they agreed to the request.

“Good, and one other thing, keep an ear out about any investigations into me or Mary Sullivan,” I answered.

“Like your connection to that gas attack in South Hill,” Sheriff Erkhart asked. Erkhart was a tall man dressed in a beige, Sheriffs uniform. His black hair had wings of gray streaking from the temples that made him seem distinguished. “Or your connection to several bank robberies?”

“Yeah,” I answered, frowning.

“The FBI’s involved,” the Sheriff warned. “There’s a warrant out for your arrest.”

“Okay,” I nodded. “Keep me appraised of the investigations, then.”

“Sure, Mr. Glassner.”

“Well, that’s all I needed,” I said. I shook their hands and Chasity and I headed back to her cop car.

“It went well, Master,” she said.

“Yeah,” I told her. “You’re going to be in charge of the bodyguards.” I paused. “If anything goes wrong, if anything happens to me, you will need to take Mary to safety. Ignore her orders, her safety will be your number one priority.”

“Absolutely, Master,” Chasity answered. “Where shall I take her?”

“We’ll have to figure that out,” I replied as I slid into the passenger seat.

Chasity backed out of the space and drove towards the light at 11th St. The light was red and I glanced over and noticed this beautiful twenty year old waiting at the crosswalk texting on her phone. She was dressed in a white blouse with red embroidery and had no sleeves, exposing her tan arms. Stonewashed jean shorts clung to her shapely ass and beautiful legs covered by dark pantyhose descended from beneath her skirt. She was had curly brown hair, like Karen, and the memory of forcing Karen came back to me. My cock hardened as I remembered Karen’s pleas and cries.

“Chasity, see that girl at the crosswalk.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Arrest her.” I ordered. “You don’t need to be gentle.”

Chasity’s eyes glanced down to the bulge forming in my pants and she smiled and turned on her lights and got out of the car. She unfastened her holster and drew her sidearm and approached the girl. The girl noticed the cop car’s lights flashing and she looked quizzically, slipping her phone into her purse. I got out of the car to watch.

Chasity aimed her gun at the girl. “Against the building, bitch! Hands on your head. You’re under arrest!”

“What?” gaped the girl.

“Against the wall,” Chasity growled. “I’m not going to tell you twice, bitch!”

The girl jumped and scurried to the wall, placing her hands on her head, her purse falling to the ground. “There must be some mistake,” she squeaked in fear, tears starting to roll down her face.

“Shut up!” Chasity barked, holstering her gun. Chasity walked up to the girl, reached out with her left hand and grabbed the girls hands on her head. With her leg, Chasity forced the girl to spread hers and then started to pat her down.

“What the fuck!” the girl gasped as Chasity took liberties in her search, groping the girls ample breasts through her blouse.

Chasity pressed up against the girls back, licking her ear. “You’re so pretty. My Master’s going to enjoy you.”

“What?” the girl demanded, her face going white.

Chasity’s hand slid down and slipped under the girls skirt. “Do you have anything hidden up your snatch, bitch?”

“No!” The girls eyes widened as Chasity shoved a finger or two up her cunt. “Help me! This cop’s molesting me! Help!”

Other pedestrians glanced at her, but no one moved to help the girl. Chasity pulled out her handcuffs and easily cuffed the girl’s arms behind her back and walked her over to the police car. Chasity opened the back door and shoved her roughly inside. I slid in after the girl, shoving her across the seat as Chasity grabbed her purse and got back in the patrol car and continued driving.

“What’s happening,” sobbed the girl.

“I’m going to fuck you,” I told her, stroking he face. She flinched and started screaming. “No one’s going to help you. What’s your name.”

“Abby,” she sniffed. She glared at Chasity. “You’re a cop, how can you do this.”

“I may be a cop,” Chasity answered. “But I’m Mark’s slave first.”

I grabbed her face and kissing her mouth. She tried to pull away, struggling in my grip. I ripped her blouse open, buttons popping off, when I finished kissing her, exposing a plain, boring white bra. That wouldn’t do and I shoved it up, exposing a pair of round, heavy breasts topped by dark nipples. I bent down and sucked one of the nipples into my mouth, nibbling lightly, as Abby struggled and shouted. I slid a hand up her thigh and found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing.

I wanted to feel her cunt so I ripped a hole in her pantyhose and shoved the gusset of her panties to the side and felt her furry bush and found her warm slit. I caressed it, searching for her clit. It was hard and I started to gently roll it between my fingers. Her pussy was growing wet on my fingers. I sucked harder at her nipple and slipped a finger up into her cunt.

“No, stop!” she cried. “Please!” I just fingered her faster, grinding her clit beneath my palm. “This can’t be happening,” she begged. “Oh, god, please help me!” I added a second finger and her breath quickened. I rubbed more insistently at her clit. “No, I won’t,” she protested, her hips wiggling on the seat. I sucked harder on her nipple and finger fucked her faster. Her body betrayed her and she came on my hand.

She was sobbing again, shame filling her face. “What a dirty whore! I’m raping this bitch and she just came!”

“What a fucking slut,” Chasity giggled. “I bet her dirty snatch is hungry for you cock.”

“Let’s find out.”

I pulled the bitch onto my lap so she straddled me, her heavy breasts dangling in front of my lips. I nipped at her hard nubs and then pulled her panties to the side and placed my cock at the wet entrance to her cunt. I pushed her down, groaning as she sank warmly on my cock. I slid in easy, lubed by her orgasm, and I sank all the way into her.

“Doesn’t that feel nice?” I asked.

She turned her head, not want to look at me.

“Answer me, slut!”

“Yes,” she whispered pathetically and fresh sobs wracked her body.

“Of course it does,” I answered. “Sluts always want a hard dick up their cunt’s.”

“I’m not a slut,” she protested.

“Of course you are, only a slut would cum on her rapists hand.”

Abby sat on my cock crying. Every time Chasity hit a bump in the road, Abby would bounce on my cock, bringing a soft gasp from her lip. I just enjoyed her tight cunt on my dick and started sucking on her breasts, playing with her nipples with my tongue while my hands kneaded her ass.

“Oh, god, I am a slut,” she whispered, giving in.

And then her hips started to move, slowly at first, rising up a little and sliding back down. A low moan escaped her throat and she picked up the rhythm of her fucking. I stopped sucking her tit, looking up to see pleasure and disgust war on her face.

“Is she fucking you, Master?” Chasity asked, glancing in her rearview mirror. “What a nasty slut.”

“I am,” Abby panted. “Oh, god, I can’t believe it feels so good. I’m such a nasty, terrible slut!”

She rode me all the way to South Hill, cursing and panting in pleasure. I came in her tight hole twice and she creamed my cock three times, her cunt milking my cock. “I’m such a whore!” she would pant, or, “I’m such a terrible slut!” “Only a slut would do this! A naughty, disgusting slut!” When she would cum, she would sob in shame but kept right on fucking me.

When we got off the freeway at South Hill, I told Chasity to pull over. “Get this filthy whore out of here.”

Chasity pulled over and grabbed the bitch and hauled her out of the car. “Master, I’m very wet, may I use her?”

“Yeah,” I said.

Chasity forced Abby to her knees and pulled Abby’s head under Chasity’s skirt. “Lick me, bitch. Like a good little slut.”

Abby complied and Chasity came all most instantly, creaming her face with sticky juices. Chasity then bent down and uncuffed the bitch and threw her purse at her. We left Abby sobbing on the side of the road, her cunt full of cum and her face smeared with pussy juices.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mark left, I pulled on a blue, pleated skirt and a white blouse. And then I went looking for the sluts. I found them down in the basement. They were playing some sort of game. Xiu was blindfolded sitting on one of the beds and the other sluts were taking turns sticking their fingers in their cunts and letting Xiu taste and seeing if she could guess who’s pussy juices it was.

“Violet,” Xiu guessed and Violet giggled wickedly.

“Fiona, Violet,” I shouted. “We’re going out. Karen, Lillian, and Xiu, I want the house spotless when we returned.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the sluts all said, jumping to their feat. Violet and Fiona raced upstairs to get dressed while the other three raced upstairs to start cleaning. I had to wait a few minutes on Violet and Fiona to get dressed in their slutty clothing. Violet in a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a black white blouse. She embodied the naughty schoolgirl fetish to a T, with her hair in two pigtails, knee high white socks, and her fresh face. And Fiona wore a fluted, black skirt and white, low-cut halter top. Her breasts swayed beneath the fabric and her nipples were hard little bumps.

I pulled Fiona to me and kissed her, Fiona’s tongue eagerly pushed into my mouth. I broke the kiss, grabbed one of Violet’s pigtails and pulled the smiling girl to me and kissed her. She was so innocent looking that I just had to defile her. I broke the kiss and pushed gently down one her shoulders. Violet’s cheeks were spotted red with desire and she eagerly knelt down and dived her head under my skirt.

I gasped as her tongue began flicking at my clit. The girl may look innocent, but she had become a dirty slut since Mark popped her cherry in that hotel elevator three days ago. Violet slipped a slim finger up into my cunt as she nursed on my clit, wiggling the finger around. I gasped and came hard when the little slut’s fingernail brushed my G-spot.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Violet said, licking her lips. Fiona kissed her, eager to taste her mistress’s cunt.

I led my sluts out to my car and I drove my Eos like a maniac, eager to get to the bridal shop. My eagerness attracted attention and I got pulled over by a Puyallup cop. When he walked up to my car, I said. “I am Mary Sullivan,” hoping Mark had gotten to the cop.

The cop blinked. “Oh, sorry, mam, didn’t know it was you. You’re free to go.”

Laughing, I sped off. Mark thinks he has already gotten almost half of the Puyallup cops under his orders, lucky for me I ran into one of them. We quickly reached the Wedding Lace, a bridal shop in a strip mall that it shared with the Heavenly Creature Salon. It was the salon where I had a wonderful morning getting waxed by this beautiful Vietnamese woman named Joy. After she waxed me we made passionate love. My pussy tingled as I remembered her soft body.

We walked into the Wedding Lace and all three of us gushed. It was filled to the brim with beautiful wedding dresses. White, lacy works of art. We giggled as we browsed the shelves, looking for the perfect dress. I wanted a short train, and low cut neckline. Mark loved my freckled breasts and I wanted them to be shown off.

“Hi, I’m Bonnie,” a purple-haired woman greeted. She was in her mid-twenties, tall and slim. Her hawkish nose was pierced with an amethyst stud and her lips were large, sensuous and a deep red. She wore a sleeveless, ruffled white blouse and a black, pencil skirt. Black tights covered her long, slim legs. Her purple hair was held up in a loose bun. Around her neck was a cloth ruler.

“I’m Mary,” I said, shaking her head. “I’m getting married next month and I need a dress.”

“Congratulations,” Bonnie said, smiling lovely. “What style of dress were you thinking of.”

We talked and Bonnie got out a few dresses that she thought would do. I picked one I liked and she quickly went and grabbed a few more. Every time I settled on one, she would produce another and another until I had seen about twenty dresses and I was sure I had found the right one.

The dress was so beautiful. It was strapless, the bodice covered by white lace that then wrapped around the dress in a diagonal band across the stomach ending at the skirt. The skirt, itself, was beautiful tiers of ruffled fabric trimmed in delicate lace, giving the dress a graceful, bell shape. I closed my eyes and pictured myself in the dress, how Mark would gape in amazement at how stunningly gorgeous I looked in it.

“This one,” I said, eyes misting with moisture.

“Let’s go in the back, and I’ll take your measurements,” Bonnie said. The sluts followed me into the back. Both Violet and Fiona had knowing smiles. The naughty girls thought I was going to seduce Bonnie.

I probably was, I thought and giggled. Bonnie glanced at me. “Sorry, just thought of something funny.”

“Well, strip down to your undies,” Bonnie said and then jumped when she noticed Violet and Fiona. “Um, are you staying?”

“It’s not a problem, is it,” Mary asked, pulling her blouse over her head.

“No, its not …” Bonnie snapped her mouth shut and blushed. “Miss, you didn’t have to take off your bra.”

“I wasn’t wearing one,” I said nonchalantly and unzipped my skirt and dropped it to the floor. “I don’t often wear underwear anymore.”

“Of course,” Bonnie said. “Are you going to want undergarments for your wedding?”

“Hmm,” I thought. “Yes. It’s a special occasion after all.”

“That it is, miss,” Bonnie said and then she guided me up onto a small, raised platform in the center of the room.

Bonnie began to take my measurements, wrapping the cloth ruler about my body. When she was measuring my bust, her hand brushed my nipples sending a delicious tingle throughout my body. Bonnie was blushing beautifully and I felt my pussy began to moisten. When she knelt down to measure my legs, I parted my thighs. Her eyes glanced up and then froze at the sight of my waxed pussy. Her pink tongue wetted her red lips before she started to measure my inseam.

She started on my right leg, measuring up my inner thigh, up to my crotch. Her hand brushed my damp pussy and I stifled a moan, pleasure shivering through my body. She measured up my left leg, her hands shaking with desire. Her hand slowly drew the cloth ruler up my shin, past my knee, and up my smooth thigh, growing ever closer to my aroused pussy. When her hand brushed my pussy, I couldn’t stop the moan from escaping my lips.

Bonnie snatched her hand away, breathing heavily. She licked her lips again, her green eyes wide with desire. And then her head moved forward and she buried her face in my pussy, her tongue greedily licking across my vulva. She licked once more, her tongue sliding through the groove between my labia before she pulled away.

“Oh my God!” she gasped. “I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me! It was just so…so…”

“Tantalizing?” I finished.

“Yes,” she breathed, her eyes still fixed to my pussy.

“Don’t be afraid, then,” I urged.

Bonnie drew a deep breath and then buried her face back in my twat, her hands reaching around to cup my ass, pulling me tight against her mouth. Her tongue wiggled out, slipping into my wet hole and hitting all the most delightful spots in my cunt.

“Oh, yes!” I moaned as the delightful woman ate my pussy. “What a wanton slut!”

“I bet, Mistress,” Fiona purred. Violet knelt before Fiona and was happily lapping at her red-furred cunt. Fiona had her hands wrapped around Violet’s pigtails, using them as handlebars to guide the girls mouth.

Bonnie wasn’t a novice at cunt lapping. Her tongue explored my pussy and her lips happily sucked my clit and up and down my labia. I came for the first time when she slipped two fingers up inside me and started to quickly fuck them in and out of my cunt. She kept right on sucking at my clit and quickly brought me to a second orgasm.

“Fuck that’s good!” I gasped, gripping her purple hair and grinding my cunt on her lips. “Keep it up, bitch! Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum again! You fucking slut, eat my pussy!”

I creamed her face a third time and almost lost my balance on the platform. I stumbled off and sat heavily in a nearby chair, breathing hard. Bonnie’s face was stained with my juices and she was breathing just as hard. I glanced over at the sluts and saw Fiona and Violet happily sixty-nining. The teenage Violet lay on top of Fiona.

I got up and pushed Bonnie down onto her back and then straddled her face and her tongue felt wonderful on my cunt again. I pulled her black skirt up and her black tights down. Underneath, I found her silky, red panties, the gusset wet with desire. I pulled them to the side and discovered her cunt was shaved bare. A silver ring pierced her right labia, in the center. I grabbed the ring and gently tugged at her pussy lips and Bonnie moaned into my cunt. Then I dove into her pussy. She tasted fresh and tart and came almost the moment my lips touched her pussy, flooding my lips with more of her tasty juices.

We devoured each other’s cunts. Feasting on pussy juices, sucking on clits, and fingering wet holes. Her juices covered my face, her scent filled my nostrils. I enjoyed playing with her piercing with my tongue, sucking it into my mouth. Twice more she came on my greedy lips, bucking and writhing beneath me. I only came once more on her lips, but it was powerful, starting deep inside my womb and exploding out with fervor and a gush of my juices on her lips.

When I rose up, sated, Violet and Fiona were cuddling on the floor. They both kissed me and got a taste of Bonnie’s cunt from my lips. I cupped both my sluts breasts, giving their nipples playful twists and then we were all getting dressed.

“So, you will get my dress done as soon as possible?” I asked.

“Oh, yes,” Bonnie panted. A lustful smile crossed her lips. “I can’t wait to get it finished so we can have the first fitting!”

“Absolutely,” I agreed and kissed Bonnie on the lips.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sat at the Marriot’s bar, with the oh so original name of the Lounge, looking for the guy I was supposed to practice this new Prayer on. Ramiel said I would know the man when I saw him. So far, nothing had jumped out and I nursed my appletini as a parade of men hit on me. I let Providence guide me here, jumping into the first cab and told the drive to take me to a nice bar.

And now, for the last hour, I had been sitting at the bar. I was wearing a slinky little dress, made of small, pleated black strips. Silver thread was woven into the fabric and the dress would shimmer as I moved. The neckline was a scoop that exposed most of my breasts and a short skirt that showed off my long, shapely legs.

“What the hell, Natasha?” a man shouted at the end of the bar.

“Chill, babe,” a dirty-blonde woman said. She was sitting at a table with two young, Cuban guys. “We’re just talking!”

“The hell you are,” the man objected. “I saw you flirting with them.”

“We were just talking, Keith!”

“I saw you’re hand on his leg!”

“Hey man, it’s like she said, we were just talking,” one of the Cubans said.

“Back off asshole,” Keith shouted.

“Christ, you’re drunk,” Natasha accused.

“Of course I am! I’ve been watching you whore around the bar all night!”

Natasha slapped him hard across the face and then stalked out of the bar. The two Cubans looked awkwardly at each other then left Keith, who just stood their looking dumbfounded. Then, he sat down at her vacated seat. I moved over to the table sitting down beside him.

“It’ll be all right,” I told him, lightly touching his hand. He was definetly the one.

He snorted. “We’re supposed to be married in two days.”

“Congratulations,” I said, stroking his arm. “She’s a lucky gal.”

“She’s probably sucking one of those guys right now,” he bitterly said. He grabbed Natasha’s drink, a fruity concoction with an umbrella, and downed it in a single gulp.

“You don’t really think that,” I told him. Christ, what a jealous asshole. “What woman would want one of them when she could have such a handsome guy like you.”

“Then why was she flirting with those guys,” he asked, his anger vanishing. “Why?”

“Some women don’t know what they’re missing. If I was her, I would be draped all over you, making sure no other women could do this.” Feeling bold, I reached down and stroked his cock through his pants.

“Holy shit!” he gasped, finally looking at me. His eyes widened as he saw my cleavage and he licked his lips.

“I bet she’s sucking one of those guys right now,” I lied, whispering in his ears. She probably was crying in her hotel room, but that wouldn’t get Keith into my panties. “Maybe she’s sucking one off while the other fucks her cheating little cunt.” Keith groaned in pain. I rubbed his hardening cock. “Doesn’t seem fair, does it?”

“No,” he answered, hoarsely.

“I’m going to go into the men’s room, last stall. If you want to even the score.”

I left him there, walking purposefully towards the bathroom, making sure my ass swayed as sensuously as possible. I didn’t look back. He would follow, men were so pathetically easy. I walked boldly into the men’s room. There was no one to object, anyways, and I entered the last stall and waited, my heart pounding in my chest. I hiked up my skirt and pulled off my panties and then bent over the toilet, ready to get fucked.

The bathroom door banged open and someone walked down to my stall. There was a knock. “Are you …” Keith stammered.

“Yes,” I answered, huskily.

“Oh, God!” Keith moaned when he opened the stall door and feasted his eyes on my blonde-furred cunt and plump ass.

There was the metallic sound of a zipper and then I could feel him standing behind me. I wiggled my ass invitingly and could feel the head of his hard cock prodding my ass. He was breathing heavily, hesitating. God, why won’t he stick it in. My cunt was on fire with anticipation. He gripped my hips, suddenly, his cock sliding down my ass towards my cunt.

“That whore!” Keith shouted and shoved his cock hard into my cunt.

“Oh, fuck!” I gasped. He was big.

His cock had some girth to it and he was ten, eleven inches long. He was fucking me hard and fast, his cock head slamming against my womb. Christ it hurt! The pain mixed delightfully with the pleasure of his cock rubbing against my sensitive pussy walls. The sound of slapping flesh echoed through the stall and Keith was muttering softly.

“Fucking whore, spreading her legs for those guys!” he gasped. “Sucking their cocks. I bet she swallows their cum!”

Keith picked up the pace of the fucking. My tits bounced about in my dress from the force of his fucking and my left tit popping out of the bodice. I wanted to grab my tit and play with my nipple, or slide my hand down and rub my clit, but Keith was fucking me so hard I needed both my arms to brace me against the wall.

“Whore, whore, whore!” he kept muttering. “I bet she’s letting him fuck her in the ass ass. Natasha never lets me in her backdoor!”

Fuck, I don’t blame her. Keith’s cock was huge. I couldn’t imagine taking something that big up my ass. And then Rameil’s words came back to me, “When they orgasm, whisper Avvah into their ear followed by the name of the person you wish them to have form the obsession with.” Shit, I wasn’t in the right position. “Stop,” I gasped.

“What?” he gaped.

“My arm’s are tired, let’s switch positions.” They were. Keith was fucking me so hard my arms were getting sore holding this pose.

I pulled away from him and then leaned up against the stall wall, the painted metal cold on my ass. Keith grabbed my tit, squeezing it clumsily and then his cock was prodding at my pussy. I grabbed it and guided the monster back into my tight, sore hole. I gasped as he shoved back in and he started pounding away.

“Are you gonna cum in me,” I whispered into his ear. His groin was crushing my clit, every press of flesh on my clit building my orgasm. “Flood my hot little pussy with your sticky spunk!”

“Oh, God, I am!” he gasped. “Sorry, Natasha!”

I felt the first squirt of his cum shoot inside me. “Avvah Natasha!” I hissed in his ear, my orgasm threatening to spill over me. “Avvah Natasha!” I let my orgasm roll over me, shuddering in his strong arms as his cum shot inside me, filling me up delightfully.

Keith pulled away, a blank look falling across his broad face as the Prayer took effect. Breathing hard, I grabbed a ball of toilet paper and began to wipe myself clean. I threw the cum-stained paper into the toilet and flushed it, then looked around for my panties. As I pulled my panties back up and popped my tit back into my dress, Keith shook his head, coming out of the trance. He took one look at me and looked so crestfallen. He stumbled out of the stall.

I followed him out and he was standing at the mirror looking at his reflection with disgust. “Why,” he muttered. “Shit, why did I do that.”

Feeling a little guilty myself, I walked over to him and touched his arm. He flinched away. “You know she was only flirting with those guys to get your attention. I bet you were watching the game instead of her.”

“So, what now?” he asked, desperately.

“Go to her room,” I urged. “I bet she’s waiting for you to come up and apologize and make up with her. I get the feeling that she’s a bit of a drama queen?”

He snorted. “Yeah.” He hesitated. “But what about us?”

“What about us?” I asked. “It was just some harmless fun. You’re not married, yet.”

“Yeah,” he said. I could seen him rationalizing the cheating, lying to himself. “It’s not really cheating unless your married.”

“Right,” I answered.

My mission finished, I left the bathroom and spent ten frustrating minutes trying to hail a cab. Finally, I managed to flag one down. “The Sunny Beach Motel,” I told him.

“Sure ting, Miss,” he said in a thick, Haitian accent.

A minute into the ride, I felt a weird sensation, in my womb. It was like the memory of an orgasm. My body didn’t have an orgasm. There were no muscles contracting, electricity shooting through my body or any delicious shudders. It was almost like my body was remembering the sweet feeling of release.

“The Prayer of Avvah has been completed,” Ramiel’s voice whispered out of the darkness. I shuddered as invisible hands caressed my body through my dress. “Keith and Natasha have known each other and the Bond of Avvah links them. Never again will another excite them sexually.”

Ramiel’s hands traced up my side and grabbed my breasts, kneading the pliant flesh, pinching my nipples. I bit my lip to stifle my moan as an orgasm rippled through my cunt. I could feel his cock pressing at my tight asshole. No, not in the back of the cab! I tried to open my mouth to protest but instead I let out a steady moan as his cock sank into my ass.

The driver glanced in the mirror, concern painting the rich black of his face. “You ‘kay, Miss?”

I wanted to answer, but the Ecstasy of Ramiel rolled over me and my senses faded away, leaving only the pleasure of his cock in my ass. The pleasure of a cock in my pussy. Both cocks pumping away, bringing me to the height of pleasure. I was lost in the sea of sensations, a never ending orgasm that became stronger and stronger, a wave building and building before it crashed upon the shore. And then hot sperm was shooting into my ass and the largest orgasm yet rippled through my cunt, my ass, my soul.

The cock in my ass withdrew and my sense slowly returned. The feel of vinyl seat sticking to my naked ass, a cock pumping in and out of my pussy. The sour smell of sweat and tobacco. The sound of a man grunting, of flesh slapping on flesh. I opened my eyes to see the Haitian driver over me, fucking me hard.

I was laid out in the backseat of the cab, my legs wrapped around his waist. His cock felt nice in my sore cunt. He was smaller than Keith’s monster. “Bouzin sal!” the driver gasped as his warm cum spilled inside me and another orgasms spasmed weakly through my body. The Haitian pulled out of my cunt. “You one dirty bitch!” he said, his big smile reveling yellow, tobacco stained teeth. He put his wet cock away and got back into the driver seat.

As he drove away, I sat up in the cab. My panties lay on the floor and I slipped them back on. My tits were out, both wet with spit and I pulled my bodice back up. When we reached my motel the cabbie still asked for the fare. I didn’t bother tipping, his leer told me he got all tip he needed.

As I walked up the stairs to the second floor landing, fishing my key out of my purse, and started to think. I now knew I could perform the Prayer of Avvah. I just need to figure out how I could get Antsy into bed with me before she leaves Tuesday morning. That gave me five days to figure it out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“FBI tipline,” I answered, stifling a yawn. I couldn’t wait for Marty to get back from vacation and I could go back to working days. Graveyard was killing me.

“Uh, yeah,” a nervous man answered. The caller idea listed a cell phone registered to Brandon Fitzsimmons. “Um, hi.”

I started typing the information into the computer. “How can I help you, sir?” I asked.

“I have a tip on those bank robberies in Tacoma,” the man said.

“Okay, what’s your name, sir?” I knew who the phone was register, but that didn’t mean it was Mr. Fitzsimmons I was speaking to. And if it was Mr. Fitzsimmons and he wanted to be anonymous, I could maintain that fiction for him.

“Uh, Brandon Fitzsimmons,” he answered. “Listen, this guy, his name is Mark Glassner. He’s…shacked up with my wife.”

“Uh huh, and what’s your wife’s name?” I asked, typing away.

“Desiree.” He paused. “This guy, Mark, he’s a bad guy. Really dangerous. He’s got lots of weapons. He’s showed them to me. He boasted about how he would love to kill a cop.”

“Really, and where is he staying?”

“At my house 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374. He’s really dangerous.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 16

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Female Masturbation, Mind Control, Orgy, Exhibitionism, Rape, BDSM, Humiliation, Magic, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 13



“Hi, Alice,” Mrs. Martin greeted me.

The Martins were my eleven o’clock appointment. I was showing the couple a house in Spanaway; a cute, light gray rambler with mauve trim. After I showed them the house, for the third fricking time, I would be free for my afternoon date with Mary at the Blue Spruce Motel. I was so excited that I masturbated three times this morning while sexting with Mary. She sent me several naughty photos including one with a young woman eating out her cunt. “just a slut that I share /w mark *-),” she had texted. The photo left me a horny, jealous mess. I hated the woman and envied her all at the same time.

I couldn’t wait for my mouth to be eating Mary’s twat out. That was why I was wearing my shortest skirt, a deep blue, and a crop top half-shirt underneath my blue blazer, and dark brown, thigh-high stockings that just came to hem of my skirt. And no panties or bra underneath the clothing. I was ready to be fucked by my lover.

The showing dragged on and on. The Martins kept asking me the same questions over and over. They were quite the frustrating young couple. I had shown them fifteen houses already, and they seemed to be settled on this one. They just couldn’t make up their damned minds. One o’clock was coming closer and closer, and still the Martins kept finding new, inane questions to ask me.

It took all my self control not to throttle the pair. Instead, I fished my phone out of the purse. “Going 2 be late, sry,” I texted to Mary.

Mary just sent a frowny face and a pic of her dressed in a short, sexy red skirt, red halter top and knee-high black stockings. She was raising the skirt up almost high enough to expose her tasty twat. My pussy started creaming itself, my thick juices trickling out.

It was time to speed the Martins up with an old realtors standby. “I’m so sorry to make you hurry, but I have another client I have to get to soon.”

“Oh, sorry,” young Mrs. Martin said. “But, we’ll take the house.” And then she led out a girlish shout.

“Oh, how wonderful,” I said and to my surprise Mrs. Martin gave me a brief hug.

I had the paperwork with me and had the Martins fill it out before they changed their minds. I may have been excited to get laid, but I needed the commission. Mary would understand. Plus, she was unemployed and on summer break from school. Once that was all finished, I hopped in my cute, cream colored Jetta and sped down to the Blue Spruce Motel. I sent Mary a text, letting her know I was coming. “Room 15,” was her reply.

I knocked hard on room 15’s door. Mary opened it. She was even more stunning in her red outfit in person. She was smiling seductively, thrusting her chest out, her nipples pressed hard on the fabric of her top. “Hey, sexy,” she purred, “fancy meeting you here.”

I was so horny, I just let out a growl of desire and caught my lover in an embrace, kissing her passionately. Our tongues wrestled in each other’s mouths as I forced her back into the room. She hit the bed with the back of her legs and we fell onto it. We kissed passionately, sucking on each other’s lips, rolling about on the bed, and groping each other through our clothes.

But I had to taste her twat. Ever since she sent that photo of that other woman eating her cunt, I had to prove that I could pleasure her just as well. No, I had to eat her twat even better than that other woman. I pushed her onto her back, pushed up her skirt and was delighted to find that she wore no panties. Her pussy lips were waxed smooth of hair and glistened with desire. I kissed the flaming heart of pubic hair above her pussy, then kissed her clit.

“Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned. “Eat my pussy, baby! Oh, fuck you’re tongue feels so good!”

I devoured her pussy with gusto, digging deep into her cunt. She tasted sweet and spicy, and I explored every inch of her pink pussy. She moaned and cursed in pleasure, as I started sucking hard on her clit and fucking two fingers in and out of her wet hole. Her pussy was warm and pulsed on my fingers. I curled my fingers up, searching for her G-spot. Her breathing grew faster and faster and then she moaned and bucked as my fingers rubbed the bundle of nerves at her G-spot. Juices flooded my face and I could have happily drowned in her savory honey.

“Fuck, that was good!” panted Mary, pulling me up to kiss her on the lips. Her tongue licked about my lips, my chin, cleaning her honey off my face. “Get naked, then I have a surprise for you.”

I pulled off my blazer, trying to do a sexy strip tease. Fresh juice trickled from my twat as I wondered what her surprise was. Mary clapped and shouted lewd comments as I danced before her, “Take it off, baby!” and, “Let’s see those titties!” and, “Going to enjoy that pretty pussy!” It was an awkward dance, but Mary seemed to enjoy it anyways. Finally, I was naked, and Mary laid me on the bed, face down. She put a few pillows under my stomach, raising my ass up.

“Close your eyes, babe,” Mary whispered, her breath hot on my ear.

It was exciting not being able to see. I could hear rustling noises. Was Mary was digging in her purse? What could she have in their? Clothes were rustling. She was getting naked, I realized. Oh, God, I wanted to open my eyes so badly, to see my lover in all her beautiful, naked perfection. There was more noise, rubber moving against rubber and then Mary was on the bed behind me, spreading my thighs.

I almost came when her tongue slid through my twat, from my clit to my taint, poking up into my wet pussy. “You taste so good, baby,” Mary cooed. “You’re all hot and wet for me, aren’t you.”

I shook my hips. “So ready for you!”

Mary moved behind me and then something hard and cold touched my pussy, rubbing along m labia, before slipping into my hole. Mary had brought a dildo, I thought with a smile. Mary slid dildo deeper and deeper into me, its girth filling my twat up so deliciously. And then I felt Mary’s body pressing against my ass.

“Oh my god, are you fucking me?” I gasped, looking behind me finally. Mary had a black harness around her waist. “Is that a strap-on?”

Mary grinned, pulling out and sinking back in. “You told me you haven’t had a dick up your vag in a while.”

“Oh, God, it’s good,” I moaned as Mary slowly fucked me. “Thank you.”

Mary picked up the pace, and it felt so good to have something fucking in and out of my cunt. The dildo wasn’t a cock, but it was pretty good replacement. And knowing it was attached to my sweet Mary made it feel even more wickedly delicious I reached under the pillows and started to frig my clit as Mary fucked my pussy, pleasure filling my body, building slowly to my orgasm.

I needed more, faster and harder. “Fuck me hard!” I shouted and Mary picked up the pace. She was panting too, enjoying the fucking as much as I was. I was so close to cumming, my entire body tense with anticipation. And then I came gloriously on the dildo, bucking beneath Mary. “Oh yes, oh yes!” I screamed over and over as Mary plunged in and out of my twat.

Mary collapsed on top of me and we rolled onto our sides, Mary spooning me from behind, the dildo still buried up my twat. Mary breasts and hard nipples pressed delightfully into my back and her arms wrapped around my body, running up and down my sides, groping my breasts, caressing my thighs while she kissed the back of my neck and shoulders.

I turned my head and captured her lips in a kiss. I shifted onto my back, the dildo popping out of my cunt and we made out, softly and gently, our hands exploring each other’s bodies. There was no place on my body that Mary’s delicate hands didn’t touch, didn’t play with, and everywhere she touched me, just sent tingles of pleasure through my bodies. And my hands touched her everywhere. There was nothing about her body that didn’t excite me. Her fingers, her nose, her cute bellybutton, her shapely calves and dainty feet.

“Can I try,” I asked, sliding my hand up and down the wet dildo.

“Yeah, baby,” Mary said.

She helped me get in the harness, securing it about my waist and making sure the dildo pressed on my clit. Then she knelt on the floor and swallowed the dildo, and it was so erotic. She was giving me my first blow job. She bobbed her head up and down on my cock. I stroked her auburn hair, staring down at this beautiful angel. She licked up and down the shaft and then she engulfed it again, sliding it all the way down her throat until her lips kissed the harness, then slid it back out.

Mary released the dildo and kissed her way up my stomach, her tongue tickling my bellybutton. She reached my breasts, licking circles around my melons before she sucked my hard nipple into her lips. Her hands caressed my sides, my ass, my legs, leaving tingles of excitement. Mary released my nipple, kissing up the slope of my breasts, my neck and her lips were on mine. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing gently, passionately, lovingly.

I loved her. She was my beautiful angel.

I pushed her back onto the bed, her thighs spread willingly for me. I was suddenly so nervous. It was like my first time all over again. I crawled atop Mary, my breasts dragged slowly across her belly and up to her tits. Mary arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me down into a kiss. Her tongue was wiggling into my mouth.

The dildo pressed against my clit, sending tingling pleasure though my pussy, as I slowly sank it into Mary’s twat. I broke the kiss, staring deep into her emerald eyes. It was so magical, like my wedding night, only I was the groom and Mary was my bride. I slowly started to make love to her, pretending she was my wife. I could picture our wedding, Mary walking beautifully up the aisle in a white dress while I waited in my black dress. Are friends and families gathered around as two hearts were made one. We would be so happy together, my sweet angel and I.

My wife, my wife, echoed through my mind as I made love to Mary. Our bodies pressing together, our flesh united through the dildo. This sweet angel would be mine. I would woo her from Mark as she wooed me from Dean. We were both gasping in pleasure, kissing and caressing each other’s body. My wife orgasmed beneath me, bucking and moaning her desire loudly. When my own orgasm spilled through me, I wanted to cry out how much I love her. How much I loved this green-eyed angel.

But I didn’t. It was too soon. I need to move slowly, I couldn’t scare her away. I held my future wife, cuddling with her as we savored our orgasms, and fixed hateful eyes on her black diamond engagement ring. Soon my engagement ring would replace it. And I would replace Mark in her heart.

She hadn’t known Mark for long, there relationship would never last. I would be here when it imploded, ready to put my angel back together and then she’ll be all mine. I kissed her soft lips, caressed her firm breasts. I would divorce Dean, go back to my Maiden name, Coburn. And then we would be Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan. I squeezed my love tighter. My hand slid down to her wet twat. I had to have her again.

As I fucked the dildo into her pussy, I knew it would only be a matter of time before she was all mine. Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mary left to go see Alice, the carpet guys arrived to replace the living room carpet, stained by Desiree and Korina’s blood. I told them to get it down as fast as possible and then leave. I left their money on the couch and told them not to go anywhere else in the house save the first floor bathroom. Then, I gathered all the sluts that were home for a shopping trip and left the workers moving furniture out of their way.

Korina was still in the hospital and Allison was with her. Chantelle and Lana were still on their honeymoon, so that left Desiree, Violet, Lillian, Thamina, Xiu, Fiona, and Chasity. Thamina, Violet and Fiona crowded into my Mustang while Desiree drove Lillian, Xiu, and Chasity in her BMW. I threw a duffel bag full of cash into trunk and decided a few more cars needed to be purchased. Our house had a large driveway and a three car garage, plus there was parking out on the street.

We drove down to River Road, in Puyallup, where all the car lots were located. I decided that two more cars would be in order and was thinking of getting myself a pick-up truck. So I pulled into the Korum Ford Dealership and decided to hold a contest with the sluts to see who would get the new cars. I gathered them around in the center of the car lot.

“Two of you are going to get a new car,” I told the sluts. The sluts all smiled excitedly. “Except you, Desiree, you already have a car. So, the first two sluts that masturbate themselves orgasm will get a car. Starting, now!”

Clothing flew off and the sluts all started pleasuring themselves. I grabbed Desiree and pushed her to her knees so she could give blow me. Desiree swallowed my cock as I watched my sluts masturbating. I pulled out my camcorder and started filming each of the sluts as they pleasured themselves. I was surprised to see that they used different methods to masturbate.

Xiu pinched her clit and just pulled painfully at her pierced nipples. Violet started rubbing her teenage cunt on the fender of a Ford Taurus, Fiona used both her hands, diddling her clit with one and fingering her pussy with the other. Chasity used a one handed method, two fingers, middle and ring, up her cunt while the heel of her hand rubbed her clit and used her free hand to play with her tits. Lillian stuck two fingers up her cunt and one up her ass and fucked both holes together. Thamina just stroked her pussy lips, not actually penetrating her cunt, just petting her hands up and down her slit, brushing against her hard, little clit.

People started gathering and I ordered them to cheer on the sluts. “I bet the red-head cums first,” a guy said to his wife.

His wife shook her head. “Look at the girl with piercings. She is so close to cumming.”

“Look at the blonde frig her clit!” a salesman shouted. “God, I want to play with those tits.”

“Naw, that nasty Asian slut with the piercings! She’s totally getting off on the pain!”

“She’s so cute, rubbing on the car like that!”

“Twenty bucks says its the blonde!”

“Fuck, that. The Muslim bitch!”

Lillian came first, screaming loud and then sucking both the fingers up her cunt and her ass clean. The wife clapped her hands in excitement. “I knew you could do it, sweetheart,” the wife cheered. Lillian smiled happily at her. “I was right, honey,” she gloated to her husband.

“Yeah, you should go down on your wife since she was right,” I told the husband.

He knelt down before his wife and yanked down her jeans and panties. She had a furry, black bush and he dived right in and started eating her out. “Oh, fuck that’s nice,” his wife moaned.

Fiona was furiously masturbating, looking like she was going to be the next to cum when Thamina gasped and shuddered, the upset second place. “You owe me twenty bucks!” a guy yelled. “Fuck that,” his friend retorted. “She came second.” Fiona screamed loudly and came just a moment later. Violet creamed the Fort Taurus and Xiu came last. I shot a big load down Desiree’s lips and she happily shared her prize with Lillian and Thamina.

“Go find a car you like,” I told Lillian and Thamina, slapping both on the ass. I started looking at the pick-up trucks and settled on a sterling gray F-350 Crew Cab for myself, figuring a pickup truck would come sooner or later.

Lillian got a metallic blue Ford Fusion Hybrid and Thamina got herself a Oxford white Ford Escape Hybrid SUV. I paid cash for all three cars and went over to the Larson Volkswagen Dealership to pay off Mary’s Eos. I had Chasity drive my pick-up truck, and I led the convoy of sluts up to the South Hill Mall to get the ladies some new clothes. I had Desiree take them to various clothing stores while I ran into Kay Jewelry

Patricia, the middle-aged woman I robbed last time I was here, flinched when she saw me, fear growing behind her horned-rimmed glasses. That was to be expected, I did leave her tied up in the back room. “It’s okay, I’m not going to rob you, so relax.”

Patrica relaxed, and then asked, “So, did your girl say yes?”

“She did,” I told her.

“Congratulations, son.”

“I need some custom jewelry,” I told her. I handed her a piece of paper that I had wrote out a head of time. “I need chokers with these names set in various gems and then engraved on the back.” I told her which names got which metals and which jewels and told her I would pay double if she got it done in a week. I paid half up front then browsed for some jewelry for Mary. I found a ruby bracelet, a diamond necklace, and five pairs of various jeweled earrings and paid for those as well.

“Son, a word of advise,” Patricia said. “You try having this many women, it’s going to bite you in the ass.”

I smiled at her. “Don’t worry, I can handle it.”

She laughed wickedly. “I bet you can, son, if I was thirty years younger I’d find out for myself.”

“I don’t doubt it,” I told her as I left.

I tracked down the sluts, found them in Hot Topic. All of them chatted excitedly about the clothes they found. The sluts were finally dressed in clothing that wasn’t Desiree’s castoffs. After they had all their clothes, as well as some lingerie from Victoria’s Secret, I took them over to Lover’s Package to get their uniforms.

Thamina got a sexy nurse’s outfit, made of a gauzy white material that her dark body was clearly visible through. The skirt was very short and came with white, thigh high stockings and a nurses cap. Chasity got a sexy cop uniform, royal blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving her breasts almost entirely exposed, and a royal blue miniskirt. She wore her own utility belt with her gun, baton, stun-gun, handcuffs, and other cop tolls, about her slim waist. Thigh-high, black leather boots accented the outfit. The other sluts got sexy maid outfits, like Allison had, transparent bodices that showed off their tits, short skirts with many lacy petticoats underneath that puffed out the skirts. The skirts were so short, if they bent over their asses and cunts would be on display.

For Cuntrag, I bought some nipple clamps, dog collar and leash, a butt plug that had a dog’s tail attached, and a headband with dog ears pointing up off them. She could be a bitch for real if she didn’t want to be my sex slave.

Lastly, we stopped at a furniture store. We were running out of bed space in the house, and Chantelle and Lana weren’t even home yet. Plus, Mary and I planned on adding at least one more slut if we could find a OB/GYN that fit our criteria: young and hot. The basement was large, though, and I bought three queen sized beds to put down there and a fourth bed to go in the sitting room. We didn’t need two living rooms, especially one that didn’t even have a TV in it. I paid the company to deliver the furniture immediately.

I was about to head home when I saw a Key Bank. Smiling, I pulled into the parking lot and hoped their was a pretty bank teller or three to pass the time waiting for the time lock on the bank vault.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway. I had a fun time with Alice and got her promise to meet with us on Thursday. I had to agree to meet Alice ahead of time at the Blue Spruce, but I was willing to pay such a pleasant price. Alice really enjoyed fucking me with the strap-on and it was nice, not nearly as nice as Mark’s cock fucking me, but Alice gave me a couple of satisfying orgasms with it.

There was a van parked out front of the house and a group of guys were loading equipment in it. They must be the carpet guys, I thought. One of them whistled at me and I smiled inwardly. Outwardly, I glared at them. It was nice when guys thought you were hot, but only if they were the right guys. And those carpet guys definitely were not the right guys.

I unlocked the door and headed upstairs, taking off my skirt and blouse. I thought I’d do some painting, so I grabbed a buttoned down shirt of Mark’s and pulled it on. There was something sexy about wearing a man’s shirt. You could smell his scent, that musky, sweaty stench of a man. I was suddenly feeling very horny and it felt like a flood of juices flowing down my legs.

I turned around, and there was Lilith and I jumped in surprise. She was clad only in her silver hair, today. Her breasts were large and round and far too perky for breasts that large. Her hips were shapely and her legs were slim, long. Between her thighs, her silvery bush was matted with her desire.

“Hello, Mistress,” Lilith purred. She reached out and brushed my cheek and I gasped in pleasure, clutching my stomach as a small orgasm rippled through my pussy.

“Lilith,” I croaked, my voice thick with desire.

“Have you thought about your boon?”

“No,” I moaned as Lilith pulled me two her and then her lips were on mine. She tasted of lust, fiery and spicy, as her tongue wiggled into my mouth. So delicious. I could feel her round breasts pushing against me through my shirt, her nipples hard nubs rubbing against my breasts. Her hand reached down and cupped my butt and I came harder, bucking in her embrace.

“Don’t you want something else from me?” Lilith asked, breaking the kiss.

“Oh, yes,” I moaned. “I just …” It was getting hard to think, my mind was cloudy with desire.

Lilith pushed my shoulder down and I willingly got on my knees. Her legs parted and I could see the lips to her pussy beneath her silvery hair. I had to taste her. I pressed my mouth to her pussy, her pubic hair pleasantly tickling my nose, my cheeks, as I tasted her pussy. It was like nothing I’d ever tasted. Spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. Like every pussy I had ever tasted in my life, all together in one delicious mixture.

“There are so many delightful things I can do for you,” Lilith purred. “Wealth, Immortality, Pleasure.”

My tongue dug deep into her slit, I had to drink more and more of the demoness juices. I was cumming as I devoured her cunt. A string of orgasms that threatened to overwhelm my senses.

“I could give you a dick,” she purred. “I saw how you gazed at it. You have no idea the sort of intensity of a male orgasm.”

I did. It was so hot watching Lilith grow a dick out of her clitoris and then fuck Cuntrag last night. I sucked her clit into my mouth, imagining it growing in my lips, getting larger and larger, sliding down my throat. Another orgasm crashed through my cunt and I moaned into Lilith’s pussy.

“Or maybe you want Power,” Lilith continued. “The Power to control people. Or maybe, the Power to control just one person.”

I sucked on harder on her clit and slid two fingers up insider her tight twat. My orgasms were rippling through my body, growing stronger and stronger. Her cunt sucked greedily at my fingers. I added three, then four, and then my entire hand was fisting up her cunt. The wall of her vagina squeezed almost painfully on my hand as I fucked it in and out of her cunt.

“Oh, you delicious mortal,” Lilith purred. “Maybe it’s revenge! On your enemy! Someone who slighted you, hurt you. Revenge on your mother!”

My mother. The pain of my mother’s abandonment broke through the haze of lust for a moment. I was six when she ran off with that muscleman. The fucking whore! But Lilith’s lust quickly overwhelmed the emotion and I went back to fisting the demoness, my lips sucking on her hard clit. Lilith breath quickened as her orgasm approached. I fisted her faster, harder.

“Oh, you fucking whore!” Lilith moaned. “You delicious, fucking whore. Fuck my cunt, harder! Harder you goddamned fucking whore! Yessss!”

When Lilith came, my orgasm was so intense I blacked out. When I awoke, I was lying on the floor, curled up in a ball, my hand sticky with Lilith’s juices. Lilith was gone, back to wherever she lurked. I licked at the ambrosia coating my fist and gasped as a small orgasm rippled through my cunt. Lilith gives such amazing pleasure, but it scared me. It was clear, now, that Lilith just wants me to use my boon, to free her. I had to be careful. Lilith was our contingency. I could not afford to waste the boon in a fit of inflamed passion. Next time, I would have to fight against the lust and not lose myself like I did today.

I needed to think about how to handle Lilith. The doorbell dinged, and I headed downstairs. The Geek Squad was here to set up the computers I bought on my way home. While they set up the computers in my art studio, I sat out on the love seat out on the master bedroom balcony and watched Mount Rainier, and lost myself in thoughts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When we finally reached home, Mary was already back from her date with Alice. Jealousy threatened to rear its head, but I forced it back down. Mary loved me, Alice was just her friend. The friend she dresses as sexy as possible for and spent the afternoon fucking. We went inside, and found the carpet guys had done quick work and had already left.

I found Mary painting in her art studio, formerly Brandon’s office. There was also two brand new computers, one with a drawing pad attached to it. She was finishing up her painting of Mount Rainier she was working on a few days ago. All she wore was one of my buttoned down shirts, which hung down past her ass leaving her beautiful legs exposed

“Hey, Mare,” I greeted. “You’re looking so sexy.”

Mary smiled over her shoulders, her dimples were so cute. “Hey, hun. I had a fun time with Alice. I fucked her with my strap-on and then she returned the favor. Twice!”

“Wish I was there,” I told her, kissing the back of her neck, gently, so as not to disturb her painting. “What’s the computers for?”

“I’m going to make a website,” Mary said. “Turns out, Lillian is going to school for IT, so she’s going to help me on the software side, while I’ll take care of the graphic design.”

“What’s the website for?” I asked, curious.

“We have such beautiful sluts, I think the world needs to see them in action,” Mary said. “For a price, of course.”

I laughed. “Can’t wait to see it, Mare.” I sat the Kay Jewelers bag on the table.

“What’s that?” Mary asked with a knowing smile. She reached in the bag and smiled happily at her new jewelery. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I hugged her tight, stroking her back and ass through my shirt.

“Thank you,” she said, when she broke the kiss. Her eyes were misty with tears. “They’re so beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you, Mare.”

She kissed me even more passionately after that and pushed me down onto a computer chair. I could taste a woman’s pussy on her lips and my cock was hard in an instant. Alice tasted delicious. Her fingers fumbled at my pants and she quickly pulled my cock out. Without her lips once leaving mine, she skillfully straddled my waist. I groaned into her mouth as my cock sank slowly into her velvety warmth. Christ, she was horny today. I guess Alice wasn’t enough for her, I thought happily.

Mary made love to me slowly, her hips rotating up and down. I grabbed the shirt and fumbled at the buttons. It was too hard to do with Mary’s body pressed so close, so I just pulled hard, popping off the buttons. I found her firm, perky breasts and cupped them. I gently squeezed each one and then began to trace my finger around the edge of her areolas.

Mary’s hips increased their speed, her groin slamming into mine as she rubbed her clit on me before she rose up and and came down again. Her pussy sucked at my cock as she rose up, and squeezed it as she came down. I slid a hand down, gripping her plump ass, tightly, urging her to go faster and faster. And still our lips were locked, tongues wrestling each other.

Faster and harder she rode me. Her hands rubbed my arms and shoulder, cupping my face. My cock was on fire as my pleasure built. Every movement of Mary’s body just brought me closer and closer. Her cunt spasmed about my cock and she kissed me more fiercely as she came. Her velvety pussy milked my cock and my cum sprayed into her hungry hole.

“Thank you,” she whispered into my ear. “I love you.”

She loved me, not Alice. “I love my naughty filly.”

“So, do the sluts have proper clothing, now?” she asked, sitting up on my lap. Her round breasts swayed in front of my lips

“Yeah, wanna see?” I asked, then kissed one of her hard, dusk nipples.

“I do,” she said, and stood up. White cum leaked out of her pussy, running slowly down her thigh.

I had the sluts lined up in the living room and Mary smiled in delight. “Oh, you all look so slutty, now,” she gushed. Mary looked over each slut, stroking their faces and praising each slut’s beauty. “Chasity,” she said, pulling the slut forward. “I’ve been very bad, Officer, you need to perform a cavity search on me.”

Mary sat down on the couch and spread her legs. “There definitely is something white inside your pussy,” Chasity said, kneeling down before her. Chasity spread Mary’s labia open, peering inside her pussy. “There appears to be some contraband I’ll need to get out.”

Mary groaned in pleasure as Chasity dug her tongue into her pussy, lapping up cum and cunt juices. As I watched Chasity, I realized that I hadn’t actually fucked the cop, yet. Deciding that needed to change, I knelt behind her, pushed up her skirt, and exposed her blonde-furred cunt, wet and swollen with desire. Mary watched through lidded eyes as I pulled my cock out and shoved it up Chasity’s tight cunt.

“You have a fucking fine cunt, Chasity,” I told her as I fucked her hard, shoving her face into Mary’s cunt.

“She’s got a wonderful tongue as well,” Mary panted. “Ummm, keep tonging my pussy, slut.”

The other sluts started pairing up. Lillian and Fiona, Thamina and Violet, Desiree and Xiu. As I plowed into Chasity’s cunt I admired all my sluts. This was the life, and that whore, Sister Cuntrag, had tried to take it away from me.

Fiona sat down on Mary’s left and Lillian knelt before her and started to slowly eat out her cunt. Mary threw an arm around Fiona’s head and pulled the strawberry-blonde down to her left breast. Fiona sucked the dusky nipple into her mouth. Thamina claimed Mary’s right side and Violet devoured her black-furred cunt while Thamina started to suckle at Mary’s other breast. Desiree and Xiu were on the floor, scissoring their cunts together.

“Oh, yes!” Mary moaned. “My sluts are making me feel sooo amazing! Eat my pussy and suck my titties! Oh, you sluts are the best!”

I fucked Chasity harder, pounding her slutty cunt and slapped her ass. “Gonna cum in your slutty, dirty hole, whore!” I groaned. Her cunt was tight and the walls rubbed amazingly on my cock head.

“Fill her cunt with your spunk, Master!” moaned Xiu as she vigorously scissored Desiree.

Mary’s emerald eyes fixed on mine, twinkling with lust. “Ride her hard, stallion!” Mary moaned. “Oh, sweet fuck her tongue’s amazing! Here it comes, slut! Here comes my tasty juices!” Mary bucked beneath the three woman’s sucking mouths as she orgasmed.

“Oh, its so delicious!” Chasity moaned then dived back into her Mistress’s juicy pussy.

I slammed hard into Chasity and felt my cum spew into her slutty cunt. Pulling out of Chasity pussy, I sat down on the floor, panting. She was a mighty fine fuck. My cum was leaking slowly out of her pussy, matting her blonde curls. The other sluts were working up to their orgasms and Mary was well on her way to a second orgasm.

It was time to give Sister Cuntrag her gifts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Just give in, be their slave, Sister Cuntrag.

No, no, no! I will not!

I was locked in the closet again. I wasn’t sure for how long. Minutes, hours, days. Time seemed to stand still in here. All I had were the aches in my body and the traitors thoughts in my head. There had to be a way out of this. I just needed to be patient. They’ll slip up and I’ll be able to escape. I just need to hold on a little longer.

You enjoyed being Susanne’s slave all those years ago. Just give in and be Mark and Mary’s slave. Then the pain will stop. The humiliation. The fear. It will all go away and happiness will replace it.

No! Never again!

Fresh sobs wracked my body. I was weakening, giving in. I just needed to be strong for a little longer. Just a little longer.

Footsteps approached my closet and I tensed. Was the person just going to pass or was the closet door about to open. Was fresh torment was about to be heaped upon me, again. “Please pass, please pass,” I whispered to myself.

The footsteps stopped outside the door and then the door creaked open. I lunged for the opening, maybe I could get past whoever it was, run for the front door and get outside. I fell on my face as my leg knotted in stiffness, landing at the feat of Mark. The monster that raped me and tied me up and had me beat.

He snorted in laughter. “Stupid bitch,” he said. Then he dropped a plastic bag on the floor and bent down. He was naked, a slightly overweight, young man with dark hair and disgust on his face. His cock was wet with some sluts pussy, and half hard.

Mark uncuffed me and I rubbed my sore wrists. The flesh around my wrists was rubbed raw by the handcuffs. Mark opened the bag and pulled out a headband with pointed dog ears on it. He shoved it down on my head. “Never take any of these off,” he ordered. Next came out two, stainless steel clamps.

“Please, no!” I shrieked, crawling back into my closet to hide.

“Do you want to be my sex slave?”

Just say yes. “No,” I croaked.

His hand grabbed me by the neck and he pulled me out. I screamed in pain as the first clamp bit into my nipple followed by the second clamp. My nipples were on fire, but the intensity of the pain faded until it was just a dull ache. Next, Mark pulled out a plug with a dog’s tail attached to it. He shoved my face down and I almost passed out from the pain as he shoved it up my ass, still raw from Mary’s rape earlier today.

“Please, please! Just take it out!” I moaned. I wanted to take it out, but Mark’s order was iron in my mind.

“You know what to say to stop this,” Mark said.

He pulled the last item out of the bag. A black, dog’s collar with stainless steel studs running around the outside. He placed it around my neck and cinched it tight, not enough to choke me, but enough that it was uncomfortable, and then he snapped a leash onto the collar and stood up.

“Let’s go, bitch,” he said. I stood up to follow and he slapped me hard in the face, stinging my cheek. “Dogs walk on four legs, stupid bitch!”

Sobbing quietly, I crawled behind him, the carpet rough on my knees. He led me to the living room where Mary and their sluts were pleasuring each other. Mary had a woman sucking at each breasts and another sucking her pussy. Other sluts were tribbing on the floor.

“Here’s our new pet, Mare,” Mark announced.

Everyone stopped fucking to look at me, excited murmurs filled the living room. Desiree rubbed my head. “What a cute doggie,” she cooed maliciously.

Mary laughed and walked around me. She bent down, petting my back and sore ass then tugged on one of the nipple clamps. “There’s a good girl,” Mary cooed.

“Desiree, why don’t you get started on dinner,” Mark ordered. “Thamina, why don’t you help her.”

“Si, mi Rey,” Desiree answered and grabbed Thamina’s hand and led her into the kitchen.

“Lillian, go down to Good Sam and take Allison’s place watching Korina. It’s time you got to know your fellow slut.”

“Yes, Master,” Lillian said, then hesitated. “Master, how is Allison getting back?”

“She’ll drive your car back,” Mark said, shaking his head.

“Oh, right,” Lillian said, sounding a little disappointed.

“Who gave you the car, Lillian?”

“You did, Master,” Lillian answered.

“And I can take it away just as easily.”

“Sorry, Master.” Mark kissed her on the lips and sent her on the way with a slap on the ass.

“You hurt all these sluts,” Mary said, pointing at the sluts that remained. The Asian Xiu, Chasity the cop, teenage Violet, and freckled Fiona. “Xiu has a broken nose because of you. And you tried to take away their owners who make them happy.”

Violet nodded her head and Xiu glared at me. Her nose was covered by a white splint and held on by medical tape. The cop, Chasity had her hands on her hips and cum running down her legs and Fiona looked like she wanted to piss on me again.

“You’ll lick each of their cunts until they cum on your dirty face,” Mary ordered. “Starting with Chasity.”

That wasn’t so bad. I liked licking pussies. Because Susanne taught you, the traitorous voice whispered. Just imagine what Mark and Mary will teach you to like. I pushed the thought down and crawled over to the couch where Chasity awaited, legs spread wide. Her cunt was covered by curly, blonde pubic hair. I licked my tongue up the groove of her cunt, tasting salty cum and beneath that the tart and spicy flavor of Chasity’s pussy.

I devoured her pussy, wanting to give Chasity a mind-blowing orgasm. I realized I was feeling guilty. Yesterday had been complete disaster. I was almost responsible for the death of Desiree. I swore to save her and instead she almost died. Mary was right and I would give these women the best cunnilingus they’ve ever had as an apology.

Chasity was writhing on my tongue, panting within minutes of my tongue’s assault on her pussy. Behind me, there was a girlish giggle and then a moan and the repeated slap of flesh. It sounded like Mark was fucking one of the girls, maybe Violet. Chasity bucked on my face and came with a loud scream and I drank her juices greedily.

Chasity stood up and Mary pulled her over to a recliner. She had her strap-on with a pink dildo about her waist and Chasity sank her wet pussy down onto her and started riding Mary with abandon. Violet replaced Chasity on the couch. Her pussy was covered by neatly trimmed, dark brown bush. Her slit was tight and oozed Mark’s cum. She tasted sweet and fresh and I wiggled my tongue up her tight hole until she came on my face.

Xiu was next. Her shaved cunt was dripping with cum. “Bite my clit,” Xiu moaned as I started to eat her pussy out. I gently nibbled on her clit and she shuddered. “Oh, harder, bite harder!” I nipped her clit and she came with a shuddering cry, flooding my mouth with her tangy girl-cum.

“Ohh, we’re having a party!” boisterous Allison shouted when she entered the house. The lithe teenage girl stripped off her clothes as Fiona spread her legs before me.

“Get on all fours,” Mark ordered Allison, stroking his cock.

“Oh, yes Master,” she happily said, kneeling down and reaching back to spread her pussy lips open. “My naughty little cunt is so hungry for Master’s cock!”

I dived into Fiona’s bright red-furred cunt, sloppy with Mark’s cum. Fiona tasted tart and she grabbed my hair and fucked my face with her pussy. “Eat my cunt, bitch!” Fiona shouted. Her legs wrapped around my head, holding me tight against her hole. “Fuck yeah!” she screamed as she came.

Allison’s freshly fucked cunt replaced Fiona. She was shaved bare and dripping with juices and cum. Allison had a sweet, honey flavor and she played with her pierce nipples as I pleasured her. This wasn’t so bad, the traitorous voice whispered. You love cunt. And there are so many delicious cunts for you to eat here. Allison came on my face and I found my mouth opening, about to beg to make me their slave.

“No!” I shouted at my traitorous body, slamming my mouth shout.

“Yes,” Mary stated, slapping my face. She sat before me, spreading her legs, her shaved pussy glistened with juices and smeared with cum. “Get eating, bitch.”

Mary tasted sweet and spicy and cooed in pleasure as I sucked her labia into my mouth. Mark gripped my waist and his hard cock was plunging into my pussy. Fuck, it was good. I was so horny from sucking all these pussies that I came just from his girth stretching my cunt.

“God, she’s a randy bitch,” Mark panted. “She just came on my cock!”

“Hmm, she’s a good cunt eater, too,” Mary cooed.

Mark most have wished for unlimited stamina, or something. How else could he fuck six women in a row and still be hard for his seventh. I was feeling real good as Mark’s cock reamed me. My nipples hurt deliciously from the nipple clamps, and even the butt plug up my ass was starting to feel good. Mark increased his pace, his cock rubbing wickedly on my pussy walls, and Mary’s cunt tasted amazing on my lips.

Mary’s hands gripped my hair, pulling my face deeper into her snatch. “The bitch is making me cum, hun!” she moaned. “Yes, yes! You fucking whore! Oh, fuck!” Spicy-sweet juices flooded my mouth and I greedily drunk her juices. She let go of my hair.

Mark was frantically fucking my pussy, now, he must be close to his orgasm. I started moving my hips, eager to reach my own orgasm. “Fucking bitch wants my cum!” Mark moaned.

“Give it to her,” Mary cooed. “Fill her dirty cunt with your sperm. Ride her hard, stallion!”

I came when Mark’s cum flooded my pussy. I moaned wordlessly, and I collapsed onto my stomach, popping Mark’s dick out of my pussy. I panted on the carpet and I could feel Mark’s cum trickle out me onto the carpet. My nipples burned beneath, the clamps pressing into the flesh of my breasts but I was too exhausted to move.

I fell asleep, the first sleep I had since I got captured. But, it didn’t last long. Someone slapped my ass and I awoke, screaming in pain. “Its dinner time,” Mark said and pulled my leash.

I had to quickly crawl up on my knees as Mark pulled on my collar. I crawled behind him to the dining room. The hardwood floors were painful on my knees. Mark sat in a chair at the head of the table, Mary sitting to his right and I sat on the floor between them. The other sluts gathered around the table while Desiree and Thamina brought the food into the room. A spicy, sweet smell permeated the room, some kind of Asian stir fry. My stomach rumbled.

“I called my sisters,” Mary said. There was a nervous catch to her voice.

“Oh,” Mark said, casually. He took a bite of food. “Hmm, this is really good, Desiree.”

“Gracias, mi Rey,” Desiree gushed.

“She is a great cook,” cooed Allison. From the floor, I could see Allison’s hand rubbing Desiree’s nut brown thigh beneath the table.

“They were really excited to here about our engagement,” Mary continued. “So, I invited them over for dinner on Friday.”

Mark nodded. “Okay, are you …”

“Yes,” Mary answered delicately. She cleared her throat. “My father will be coming, too, and my sisters are going to bring their boyfriends.”

“Well, I’ll make sure the sluts keep them entertained,” Mark replied.

My stomach growled loudly and Mary looked down at me. “Are you hungry?”

“Yes,” I answered, flushing.

Mary grabbed a piece of meat off her plate and held it in front of me. Anger surged inside me. They were feeding me like a dog begging for scraps. The meat had a spicy aroma and was covered with an orange sauce. I turned my head away.

“The only food you’re going to get,” Mary said, holding the meat in front of my face.

It smelled delicious and my stomach rumbled a second time. I would need to keep my strength up if I had a chance to escape. I wasn’t giving in to their degrading request, just doing what I need to survive. I opened my mouth and grabbed the piece of meat. It tasted delicious, a spicy, orange flavor.

“My finger’s are sticky,” Mary said. Sighing, I licked and sucked the tasty sauce off her fingers. “Umm, she likes to suck,” Mary told Mark. “I bet you would love to have her suck your cock.”

“I would,” Mark answered.

“Get to it, bitch,” Mary barked.

I crawled under the table. Allison’s hand was between Desiree’s legs, now, fingering the woman’s cunt. Mark’s cock was hard and I sucked it into my mouth. I sucked hard, wiggling my tongue around the sensitive head and cupped his balls. I may as well get this over with as fast as possible.

“She’s eager,” Mark panted. “Thanks, Mare. You’re the best.”

“I know,” Mary answered, pleased with herself. A hand rubbed my hair, petting me. “Good, girl,” Mary praised. Fuck this was humiliating.

Just give in, be their slave.

No, no, no! I am stronger than this! I continued blowing Mark, bobbing my head and massaging his balls.

“On Thursday evening, around seven,” Mark said, “a group of my friends is coming by.”

Mary nodded. “Sure.”

“We’re a … uh … gaming group. We get together most Thursdays to play D&D.”

Mary chortled. “D&D. I recall someone finding it ridiculous that I used to play Vampire: The Masquerade.”

“D&D players always look down on LARPers,” Mark said, defending himself. “If its a problem, we can play at Tom’s house.”

“No, it’s fine,” Mary said. “Just giving you a hard time.”

“Can I play,” Lillian asked. “I love playing D&D.”

“Sure,” Mark said, in surprise.

“Anyways,” Mary continued, “Diane was wanting to go clubbing, so Thursday night works great.”

“Diane?” Mark asked.

“Yeah, from the Japanese steakhouse,” Mary reminded.

“She was hot,” Mark muttered. “So, hot.”

Mark’s cock suddenly flooded my mouth with cum. I coughed, pulling away in surprise. His next squirt sprayed my cheek and a third splashed across my forehead and nose. His cum was salty in my mouth and I swallowed. A fourth spurt arced out and landed on my right breast.

“Good girl,” Mark praised and then brought a piece of meat down. He slid it through the cum on my tit and held it up to my lips.

I hesitated, then I ate the meat. What the hell, I already swallowed a load of cum. The spicy sauce masked the flavor of the cum anyways. Mary joined mark, swiping a red pepper through the cum and feeding it to me.

“So, what club are you going to?” Mark asked.

“The Clam Diver,” Mary answered, swiping a sliced onion through the cum and feeding it to me. I licked her fingers clean without her asking. “It’s a lezzie club in Tacoma.”

“Can’t wait to hear about it,” Mark said and then kissed her.

“Oh,” Mary said, “I think I may have found an OB/GYN for us. Alice told me about her. She just started at a Group Health in Tacoma. I got an appointment at Thursday, 10 am.”

“Sounds promising,” Mark said.

Desiree suddenly moaned loudly. From my position on the floor, I could see Alison’s fingers come away from her pussy sticky with juices. “Did you just cum?” Mary asked.

“She did,” Allison giggled. “Just wanted to show my appreciation for this delicious dinner.”

As the dinner wrapped up, Violet took me into the kitchen and placed a plate on the floor, strips of beef and fried vegetables in a savory sauce over brown rice. Violet didn’t give me any utensils and just looked apologetically at me.

“Dog’s don’t need forks,” Mary quipped, from the dining room. “Or hands.”

I was starving, though, so I bent my head down and started hungrily eating the food of the plate. To my amazement, I cleaned my plate, my face was sticky with sauce and bits of rice. They let me stand up after that, and clean my face off. Then I was given a glass of water, my throat was parched and I chugged it down in one go.

Then I had to wash the dishes while Desiree and Fiona watched. If I slacked, or they thought I was slacking, Desiree or Fiona or both would hit my tender ass with a rolled up newspaper. When the dishes were finished, Fiona grabbed my leash.

“Dog’s crawl,” she barked, when I started walking after her and she smacked my welted ass with the newspaper.

Fiona led me out of the kitchen and into the living room. Mark and Mary waited, both dressed, Mark in blue jeans and a white t-shirt, while Mary wore a yellow sundress with red orchids. Mark took my leash.

“Time for your walk,” he said in that excited, babyish tone people use on their pets. He wrapped his other arm around Mary and kicked me in the ass. “Start crawling, bitch.”

He couldn’t mean to take me outside? Naked and crawling? With a dog’s tail up my ass?

Mark used his foot to guide me to the front door. My heart was hammering in my chest. This couldn’t be happening! Please, not this! Please, God! Mary opened the door and I froze. He pushed my ass with his foot, the pain was intense, but I couldn’t do it. Mark brushed by me and yanked hard on the leash. I fell forward, my arm scarping on the wooden porch.

“You can crawl, or you can be dragged,” Mark warned.

Gathering my dignity, I crawled slowly outside, down the steps and onto the pebbly walkway. My knees were on fire, the palms of my hands sore. Mark led me out onto the soft grass, and that provided some relief to my poor knees. The sun was warm on my naked back and sore ass. I looked around and there was no one out on the street, yet. Mark led me over to some bushes.

“I bet you need to pee,” Mark said, pointing to the bushes.

“No,” I muttered. I couldn’t do that.

“Pee here,” Mary ordered, “or beg to be our slave?”

Just give in, the humiliation can end.

I raise my leg, closed my eyes and relaxed my bladder.

“Oh my god!” a woman gasped, her voice thick with a southern twang. I wanted to stop peeing, but I was mid-stream. There was no stopping now. I flushed in embarrassment, recognizing the voice.

“Oh, hi Madeleine,” Mark greeted. “Nothing wrong going on here, just walking my dog.”

“Oh, okay,” Madeleine said. “Hi, Louise, I see you worked out your … problems with your husband,” Madeleine said, delicately.

I could feel my face reddening in shame. Why did it have to be Madeleine who had to see me like this. Madeleine had been so nice to me. She let me stay in her house. I even fancied the woman. I glanced at her face, and the disgust painted there twisted in my heart.

“Wife, is that what she told you,” Mark said, laughing. “I’m engaged to Mary, here. Louise is just our dog.”

“She has a great tongue,” Mary said. “I bet you’d love to have your pussy licked. She’ll make you cum real quick. I would love to see that.”

Madeleine gave a randy laugh. Mary seemed to have a power that made women want to do whatever sexual thing she wanted. And sweet Madeleine, with that delightful, southern twang, was falling under her powers. “Sure, if that’ll make you happy, sugar.”

“It would,” Mary said. “Just lift up your skirt and the bitch will make you feel great.”

Madeleine stood over me, in her gray, pencil skirt and ruffled, white blouse. She hiked her skirt up, revealing a pair of plain, sky blue panties. I pulled the panties to one side, revealing her neatly trimmed, brunette bush and large, pussy lips. Yesterday morning, I fantasized about eating her cunt, and now I was being forced to, out in public, like a bitch. Her pussy tasted spicy and tangy as I dug my tongue deep into her cunt.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Madeleine drawled excitedly, “she as eager as a beaver chewin’ on wood.”

Her hand gripped my hair and her hips started to slowly rotate as her pleasure increased. I slipped a finger up her snatch and started rapidly flicking my tongue on her clit. Madeleine’s breath came harder and faster, her moans louder and more passionate.

“Oh, Lord, that’s sweet,” Madeleine gasped. “She’s stoked my fires real good!”

Madeleine bucked on my face, panting loudly as she came hard. She let go of my hair and I fell back on my ass, the butt plug driving deeper into my asshole. I looked up at Madeleine and she looked disgustedly at me. Fresh tears flowed from my eyes.

“Whew,” Madeleine said, wiping her sweaty brow. “I’m not rightly sure what came over me, but the bitch made me cum, right nicely!”

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” Mark said as Madeleine walked off.

“Looking forward to it, sugar,” she called back.

“Come on,” Mary said. “We still got to go on our walk.”

“Are you going to make me … do that, again?” I asked, sobbing.

“Yeah,” Mark said. “Everyone we meet on our walk’s going to get satisfied by you.”

Mary nodded. “Whether with your mouth or your cunt, you’re going to make a lot of people happy.”

Just give in, the voice whispered. I struggled to push the thought down, but I was to weak. Just give in.

“Please,” I whispered. They won. “Make me your sex slave.”

“What was that, bitch?” Mary asked.

“I want to be your sex slave,” I blurted out.

Mark bent down, staring into my eyes. His eyes were blue and seemed to peer right into my soul. “Tell me the truth, do you really want to be our sex slave?”

I couldn’t lie, he gave me an order. “Yes.”

Mark helped me to my feet. “From now on, you belong to Mary and me. You’ll do whatever depraved, filthy act we tell you to, happily.”

“Yes, Master,” I said and I smiled.

My Master hugged me and kissed me on the lips. I was crying, but not out of sadness, but out of joy. My Mistress embraced me tightly, and her lips were soft on mine. Master removed my nipple clamps, unbuckled the collar and pulled the butt plug out of my ass.

“You are no longer Sister Cuntrag,” Mistress told me.

“Thank you, Mistress,” I whispered.

Master frowned. “I don’t like the name Louise, though.”

“Master, I took the name Louise Afra when I swore my vows,” I quietly said. “I was born Karen Redding.”

“Okay, Karen,” Master said, pulling the dog ears off my head. “Let’s get you cleaned up.

Master took one hand, Mistress the other, and led me back into the house. My fellow sluts were in the living room and I apologized to each of them for trying to take them away from our Masters. I understood now. There was happiness in submission, there was joy in obedience. They all happily embraced me and kissed me and I happily embraced them back. I had so many sister-sluts, now!

“Thamina,” Mistress said, “take Karen upstairs and tend to her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina answered and took my hand and led me upstairs to start my new life as Mark and Mary’s slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 15

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 12: Aftermath

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 12: Aftermath

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Rape, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Magic, Work, Spanking

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 11



“You fucking whore!” Allison yelled at Sister Louise and swung the wooden spoon in her hand hard, smacking it across Sister Louise’s pale ass.

“Please stop!” Sister Louise begged in pain. “Please, it hurts! Ahhh!” Another wooden spoon smacked her ass, swung by Desiree. “Please, God, save your servant!” Smack! Allison hit her ass and Sister Louise moaned in pain. Smack! Desiree hit her ass. Smack!

The living room was a mess. Furniture lay strewn about, the carpet was sticky with blood from Korina and Desiree’s wounds. Korina was lying on her back while Fiona pressed a towel to her left arm, staunching the blood from her bullet wound. Chasity was talking in her radio. The police officer was still topless, although she had recovered her gun from when Sister Louise made her drop it. Xiu was in the kitchen, attending to her bleeding nose. Apparently, Mary landed a nice kick while they were struggling and Xiu’s nose appeared broken. Violet huddled in the corner, the teenager hugging herself and watching the nun get beat with dull eyes.

I sat on the recliner, my head aching from the rolling pin Korina had cracked across my skull while under the control of Sister Louise. Mary sat across my lap, hugging me tightly as we watched Allison and Desiree take turns spanking the nun’s ass with wooden spoons. The nun was bent over the arm of the couch and the air was filled with wood smacking flesh and the nun’s grunts and yelps of pain. Her ass was slowly turning into a mass of red welts.

Smack! “Oh, please stop, please!” Smack! “It hurts, it hurts! Mercy, please God, Mercy!” Smack! “Please!”

The bitch deserved it. She tried to steal our powers and take our sluts from us. And spanking was only the beginning.

Smack! “Stop!” Smack! “I’m sorry, please stop!” Smack!

“The ambulance will be here in three minutes, sir” Chasity reported. She was our newest sex slave. Before the nun attacked us, I thought it would be prudent to have some bodyguards. I pictured a cadre of sexy women would be perfect, but after Louise so effortlessly took control of our sluts, I wasn’t so sure anymore.

I kissed Mary’s wrist, right above her scrapes. “I gotta head off the police and medics. Make sure they understand what’s going on.”

“Yeah,” Mary said, flatly. There was a distant look in her eyes, like she was off somewhere else.

“You okay, Mare?”

She sighed. “Just tired.”

“It’ll be okay, Mare,” I told her, kissing her on the forehead.

“Sure, it will,” she whispered, and tears started to brim in her eyes. “Until the next nun comes.”

“We defeated this one, we can defeat the next one,” I told her, trying to sound like I believed it. “We’re better than them. And we have Lilith.”

Mary nodded, wiping at her tears and trying to appear convinced, but I could still see lingering fear in her eyes. “Okay, Mark. Let’s go talk to the police.”

She slipped off my lap and helped me stand up. I swayed a bit, still a little dazed from the blow to my head. Mary slipped her arm around my waist to support me and together we walked outside as the sound of sirens grew in the distant. It was still light outside, the sun just starting to set. It was hard to believe that from the time I walked through the door and was attacked to now was only twenty or so minutes. It seemed like hours ago when I laid in pain on the floor as that nun rode my cock, trying to get me to cum so she could take my powers. It was just so damned normal outside. Our entire world had just been turned upside down and yet out on the street, everything seemed the same. Up the street, a man mowed his lawn. On the porch next door a woman dressed in a business jacket and skirt smoked a cigarette, sitting on a porch swing. An elderly couple walking their two dogs.

Sirens grew in the distance and a Puyallup patrol car was the first emergency vehicle to race up the road, parking next to Chasity’s cruiser. Two more patrol cars quickly followed and more cops spilled out. I waved them over and greeted them friendly. “Officers, I’m Mark Glassner and this is Mary Sullivan. Anything we do is perfectly legal. If anyone approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I serve Mary Sullivan’ you will do whatever they say.”

The three cops nodded. “Okay, Mr. Glassner,” the elder of the trio said. His hair was graying and he had white chevron stripes on his sleeve. I guess he was a sergeant.

“Okay, there’s a woman with a gunshot in the arm. The woman who shot her is Louise Afra and is being disciplined inside. I will keep custody of her and make sure she’s punished.”

The sergeant didn’t even blink. “Absolutely, Mr Glassner.” Another wave of dizziness rolled through me and I stumbled a bit and Mary grunted as she steadied me. “Are you all right, sir?” the sergeant asked.

“I’m fine,” I muttered.

“He got hit in the head,” Mary butted in.

Chasity walked out of the house, still topless. “Officer Vinter, where is the rest of your uniform,” the sergeant spluttered. The other two cops eyed her appreciatively, smiling and elbowing each other.

Chasity blushed. “Mark’s orders, Sgt. Kelly.”

“It’s okay for Chasity, or any woman who’s beautiful, to go topless or even totally nude,” Mark told the cops.

“Absolutely,” one of the cops, a lean Asian in his late twenties, said while he leered at Chasity.

“The prisoner is still being disciplined,” Chasity said. “Is there anything else, Sir?”

“So, Mark, why don’t you introduce me,” Mary said, eying Chasity.

“Right,” I answered. “Mary, this is Chasity, she’s going to be one of our bodyguards, or at least she will if we can figure out a way to protect the sluts from being dominated by one of these nuns.”

Mary reached out and fingered Chasity’s nipple. “So, you’re my slut now?”

Chasity shuddered in pleasure. “Yes, mam.”

The ambulance arrived followed by a red, fire truck. More neighbors were gathering on their porches and driveways to watch the events. The ambulance drivers and firefighters gathered their equipment and walked up. I ordered them to ignore anything weird going on in the house. Several started to work on Korina’s gunshot, while another check me out, shining a light into my eyes, and asking me questions. Korina was loaded into the ambulance to be taken to Good Sam for surgery. Xiu and I were recommended to go to the ER to be check out. Two more cops arrived while I was being examined and that was two more cops under my orders. It wouldn’t be long before the entire Puyallup Police Department was under my orders.

Then the first of the news crews arrived. I shouldn’t be surprised that an officer involved shooting in a rich neighborhood would attract the news. And that drew the Chief of Police, an iron hard man in his fifties, with gray hair and whip-thin frame. He looked in better shape than some of his officers in their thirties. His uniform was clearly the dress blues of the Puyallup Police Department, with silver piping, epaulet with silver eagles, and various medals decorated his chest.

“Chief Hayworth,” I greeted. He had a firm handshake. I gave him the standard instructions and led him into the house.

Allison and Desiree were still vigorously spanking Louise, who’s ass was solid red with welts. Desiree was naked, having removed her ruined maid’s outfit, her nut brown skin had a sheen of sweat and her heavy breasts bounced and jiggled as she swung her wooden spoon. Teenage Allison was a fair skinned, petite girl with generous sized breasts, although not as large as Desiree’s. She was wearing her maid’s outfit, bodice so transparent her hard nipples and silver barbell piercings were easily visible. She was bent over slightly, her short, ruffled skirt hiked up to expose the many petticoats underneath as well as just the bottom of her pert ass.

Fiona walked in from the kitchen, naked. Apparently, Louise had interrupted the sluts shopping trip and they didn’t get any of the maid outfits or other slutty clothing as we told them to get. Fiona remember her orders, though, and must have stripped naked while the medics worked on Korina. She was curvy Irish gal with strawberry-blonde hair that was pulled back in a ponytail. She could almost be Mary’s sister, both had freckled faces and breasts, although Fiona’s tits were a cup-size larger, and both had fiery pubic hair, Mary’s waxed save for a heart-shaped patch above her pussy while Fiona’s was a mass of wild, red hair.

Violet was curled up on the recliner Mary and I had vacated, still clothed. Her hair was messed up, locks escaping her pig tails, and she had several scratches on her arm from Allison wrestling her to the ground. “Slut!” Mary barked at Violet. “You’re in the house and not naked!”

“Sorry, Mistress!” Violet gasped, the blood draining from her face. She quickly pulled off her black dress and started to pull off her knee socks with garters encircling her slim thighs when Mary stopped her.

“Uhhhmm, you look delicious with those on,” Mary purred, eying the teenage girl’s slim body. Her breasts were small, just budding with small nipples. A curly bush of brown hair covered her tight cunt. Mary bent her over the other arm of the same sofa that Louise was bent over and smacked Violet’s ass, hard.

“One,” Violet gasped, “thank you, Mistress.” Every time Mary smacked her ass, Violet counted aloud and thanked her. Mary enjoyed disciplining the sluts, and I enjoyed watching, or I would if I didn’t have this pounding headache. Between spankings, Mary would caress her ass and pussy, and Violet was visibly aroused by the fifth spanking, rubbing herself against the couch arm.

“Fiona, why don’t you get to know, Chief Hayworth,” I ordered as the chief sat down in one of the reclining chairs. Fiona smiled and before the chief could react, draped her naked form across his lap and kissed him on the lips. The chief was flustered and I could see a gold wedding band on his finger. But he didn’t object after a moment. The old guy probably hasn’t had a naked twenty-year old on his lap in thirty years.

“You’re going to keep the prisoner?” Chief Hayworth asked, glancing over at Louise. He seemed uncomfortable at her treatment.

“Yeah.”

“What am I supposed to tell the reporters, or the DA?”

I thought for a minute. “Have the DA call me if he has any concerns. As for the news reports, tell them that a Louise Afra is being detained for attempted murder and breaking and entering.” That way, whoever sent Louise would now she failed. Hopefully, it would make them cautious.

The chief frowned, but nodded his head. “Okay, Mr. Glassner.”

“So, Chief Hayworth,” I said. “I’m going to need a group of officers to provide protection for Mary and I, and our sluts.”

“I think that might be arranged,” the Chief said as Fiona begin kissing at his neck. His hand had found her plump breast and hard nipple. “How many?”

I had thought about that. I figured three eight-hour shifts with two officers would require six for a day, so double that should be enough. “Twelve.”

The Chief frowned. “That’s a lot of manpower. That’s almost an entire patrol shift.”

“Well, they also have to young, attractive women, like Officer Vinter,” I said, pointing to Chasity.

Smack! “Nine, thank you Mistress!” purred Violet.

“There’s maybe two more officers that I have that fit the bill,” Chief Hayword said.

I frowned. Fuck, I didn’t think about that. I thought for a moment, then asked, “Well, is there anyway we can get a meeting with other police departments?”

Smack! “Thirteen, thank you Mistress!”

“Yeah,” the Chief said, nodding. “There’s a board meeting for LESA in a two days. All Chiefs of Police in Pierce County and the Sheriff will be there.”

“Lisa? What’s that?”

“The local law enforcement pools their resources for things like 911 operators and radio dispatchers. The Law Enforcement Support Agency, or LESA, takes care of that. All the Chief of Police and the County Sheriff sit on the board.”

Smack! “Fifteen, thank you Mistress!”

I nodded. That would work if we could figure out a way to make the sluts immune to these nuns. “Okay, I’ll be there.” I shook his hand. “Have fun with Fiona,” I said with a smile.

“Er, yeah,” Chief Hayworth said, looking embarrassed.

“We’re going to have lots of fun, Master,” Fiona purred. “His cock feels so hard in his pants. I bet you haven’t had a hot chick in years.”

“My wife is very beautiful,” the Chief said.

“Not as beautiful as me,” Fiona challenged.

“No,” Hayward whispered and Fiona smiled wickedly.

“Twenty, thank you Mistress!”

“Any of your officers is free to fuck any of the sluts save for Violet.” I told the chief. Mary who just had finished disciplining Violet, looked questioningly at me. “My cock’s the only one that’s been up her cunt, I want it to stay that way,” I told her.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Violet cooed.

Mary smacked her ass again. “Don’t think you’re any better than the other sluts, just less used. So, can I finally take you to the hospital, hun? I want to make sure Korina didn’t scramble your brains.”

“Fine, fine,” I said. “Sluts, you can stop disciplining the bitch, for now.” I walked over to Louise, and gripped her face hard in my hand, twisting her face to stare up at me. “Cunt, you’re the property of Mary and I now. You will obey the commands of every one of our sluts.”

Mary spat in her face. “You will only go by Sister Cuntrug!” Mary ordered.

“Y-yes,” Sister Cuntrag stammered, tears streaming down her face.

Mary slapped her face, hard. “You address me as Mistress, Cuntrag!”

“Sorry, Mistress!”

I walked around Sister Cuntrag and stared at her red ass and furry pussy that peaked out between her thighs. I unzipped my pants and pulled my hard cock out and smacked her ass, enjoying her moan of pain. And then I slid my cock down her ass and between her legs and shoved it up her cunt. She was dry and she screamed in pain as I rammed it up her. Her cunt was rough on my dick.

“Mark, I thought we were going to the hospital,” Mary objected.

“Just let me rape the bitch, Mare,” I panted, fucking Cuntrag hard.

“Fine, hun,” Mary sighed. She pressed her body against my side and kissed me. “Don’t take too long.” Then she disappeared into the kitchen to get Xiu.

“Rape her, Master!” cooed Allison. Desiree had wrapped her arms around Allison and was fingering the slut beneath her skirt, as Desiree watched in satisfaction.

Violet sat on the other arm of the couch, watching wide eyed, her legs were spread and she pinched her clit gently. Chasity leaned against the corner of the couch, watching in fascination as she slowly rubbed her crotch against the corner, masturbating on the couch. Her breast swayed with her rhythm.

I grasped Cuntrag’s hips and just slammed into her hard and deep. She was sobbing, wiggling her ass, trying to escape my cock. “Why are you fighting, whore!” I demanded in anger. “This is what you wanted! You came here to get my cock up her nasty twat and shoot my cum inside you! Why aren’t you happy!”

“Please!” begged Sister Cuntrag, “Please stop! I’m sorry! Let me go, I won’t tell anyone, I promise!”

“Fuck that!” I moaned. “You’re mine, now! So you better learn to like having my cock up her cunt! Now, beg for my cum!”

“P-please! C-um inside me!”

“You can do better, whore!”

“Cum inside my n-nasty, dirty c-cunt!” she stammered. “Fill me up with your thick cum, Master!”

“Here you go!” I moaned. “Here it cums!” My cock flooded her dry pussy with cum. I pulled my cock out of her swollen pussy, white sperm leaking out. Cuntrag sobbed quietly.

Mary was back and slapped Cuntrag’s face. “Good little sluts thank their Master when he gives them his cum!”

“T-thank you, Master,” Cuntrag cried.

“Chasity, go throw Sister Cuntrag into the a closet,” I ordered as I put away my cock. “Then you sluts will start cleaning up, unless any cop wants a taste of your snatches. Desiree, the carpet probably needs replacing, so start making calls. When you’re finished, there’s a bunch of duffel bags in my car, take them down to the basement and start counting the money.”

“Yes, Master,” Allison and Desiree said together and then giggled. The naughty sluts were looking forward to having some cop dicks up their twats.

Fiona didn’t answer, she was too busy, having already fished out the Chief’s cock and was slowly riding him. Mary smacked her ass. “Did you hear the orders, slut?”

“Oh, yes,” Fiona moaned, riding the Chief’s cock.

I grabbed Violet and whispered, “Get the camcorder and film the Chief with Fiona.” It couldn’t hurt to have some blackmail, just in case.

Mary kissed all the sluts farewell. On the way to the car, I gave the cops the word there were free cunts inside for their uses. I always believed in supporting the boys in blue. Then Mary, Xiu, and I got in Mary’s Eos. Xiu nose had stopped bleeding and she had cleaned up the blood. Her face was starting to swell, and her nose was a little crooked. Mary started her car up and back out of the driveway, threading through the cop cars. The firetruck and ambulance had already left, leaving six police vehicles. Passing two news vans setting up at the end of the street.

“Do you know what happened to Lilith?” Mary asked, as we drove away. I frowned and realized I hadn’t seen the demoness since the cops arrived.

“I’m here,” a sultry voice purred.

Mary jumped, glancing in her mirror, and the car swerved. Lilith was sitting in the back of the car next to Xiu. She was dressed in that same tight, red dress that was so gauzy it did nothing to hide her lush body beneath. Her silver hair had a wild, tossed looked like she had just been fucked hard in bed. Desire filled the car, and my cock hardened painfully in my pants.

“I choose to retreat to the shadows,” Lilith purred. “I detest the mortal world.”

Mary nodded, and swallowed. She seemed very uncomfortable with Lilith present. “We need to talk when we return from the hospital. Wait for us up in the master bedroom,” Mary said, sounding painfully unsure she could actually command Lilith.

Lilith smiled, a hungry, predatory smile. “As you wish, Mistress.”

“Wait, this won’t count as a boon?” I asked.

“Oh, no,” Lilith said. “I have to exercise power for it to be a boon. Healing Desiree or breaking that nun’s powers. But talking, or other bedroom activities,” she archly said, “why they require no power at all.”

And then she was gone. Xiu gasped and there was a wet, sloshing sound and I realized Xiu was masturbating. Lilith exuded sex and lust, infecting everyone around her. My cock was painfully hard and I could see Mary’s nipples tenting her white blouse and her face flushed with desire. She licked her lips and glanced at my crouch.

“You better not stain the leather,” Mary warned as Xiu was frantically frigging herself.

“I won’t, Mistress,” Xiu panted, her voice nasally from her broken nose. A tangy musk permeated the air as Xiu pleasure herself. The only sound in the car was the squelching of her fingers plunging into her wet cunt and the soft moans of pleasure that escaped her mouth. In a few minutes, she was mewing softly and writhing on the leather seat.

“Did you have a nice one?” Mary asked.

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Xiu purred.

“Good, because when we get to the hospital, we’re going into the ladies room and you’re going to finger me. You got me all horny, slut!”

“Oh, absolutely, Mistress,” Xiu said excitedly.

“Hey, what about me?” I protested. My cock was rock hard from Lilith, and listening to Xiu frig herself hadn’t helped.

“Oh, poor stallion,” Mary said, patting my bulge. “You heard the medic, you need to stay away from too much activity.”

“I’m fine,” I protested. “I don’t need to see the doctor. The headache’s almost gone and the nausea’s passed.”

Mary glared at me. “Just humor me, hun.”

“Okay, okay,” I told her. “I’m only doing this because I love you so much”

Mary glare melted into a smile. She stopped at a light and bent over to kiss me on the lip. “Fine, you can join us.”

“Thanks, Mare.”

A few minutes later we reached Good Samaritan Hospital in Puyallup. Mary parked by the new ER entrance. Good Sam had remolded since I was last here, and the ER entrances was no longer a cramped area that the ambulances could barely fit in. Mary got out of the car and grabbed Xiu’s hand and pulled her excitedly into the hospital. Mary was so excited she didn’t even turn the car off. I shut the engine off and locked her car.

I followed the girls into the hospital. The waiting room was empty. I looked around and spotted bathroom doors and walked over. From the ladies room I could just hear the soft sighs of a woman’s pleasure. I opened the door. It was a small, single person bathroom. Mary was leaning back into the wall while Xiu was pressed up against her. Xiu was vigorously fingering her pussy underneath her skirt. Mary cooed in pleasure and smiled happily at me. Mary slid her hand down Xiu’s slim ass and pulled up her white, rose printed skirt, exposing a naked, Asian ass.

Smiling, I locked the door and pulled out my cock, and took a few steps to the girls. I spread Xiu’s ass, found her tight, puckered asshole and shoved my cock up into her bowels. Xiu started to moan in pain that slowly turned to pleasure as my cock bottomed out in her tight, dry ass. “Oh, Master! Fuck my dirty ass! Hurt me with you big cock! Oh, fuck!” Xiu liked it rough, got off on the pain.

“Is that your cunt getting my thigh wet?” Mary asked Xiu.

“Sorry, Mistress,” Xiu apologized. “But Master’s cock hurts so deliciously in my ass.”

“Keep fingering me, slut!” Mary hissed, pulling Xiu’s nipple hard. “After we cum, you’re going to lick your juices off my thighs.”

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Xiu moaned happily.

I was enjoying Xiu ass, enjoying her gasps of pain and pleasure. I reached out my right hand and slipped up under Mary’s blouse, sliding up her silky skin and found her firm breast. “Ohh, that feels nice,” Mary murmured as I gently played with her hard nipple.

“It always does,” I said, enjoying her pert breast.

“Is that slut’s ass making your cock feel good?” Mary purred.

“So good!” I moaned. “I’m going to cum deep in her slutty ass.”

I grunted and came hard in Xiu’s slutty ass. I fucked her hard a few more times, shooting several burst of cum up her ass. Xiu fingers were frigging Mary’s cunt hard, the room filled wet squelches as Xiu’s fingers fucked in and out of her hole. Mary gasped and panted as she came on Xiu’s fingers, pulling on the sluts nipple hard. Xiu screamed, her ass tightening on my cock, as her orgasm ripped through her body.

Xiu knelt down and licked her girl-cum off Mary’s thigh and then licked my cock clean of her ass. I made out of with Mary as her cock cleaning turned into a blowjob. She kept gasping in pain from her broken nose, but she probably was getting off on that. Mary’s tongue played with mine as we kissed, and my hand slid down her body and found her cunt wet and hot. I slipped two fingers up inside her, fucking her slowly while I rubbed her clit with the heel of my palm.

This was heaven. Kissing my love while a slut sucked my cock. Anger spiked inside me. That bitch, Sister Cuntrag, wanted to take this away from me. From us. Mary was kissing me hard and I felt her body tremble in my arms. Knowing I just gave my love an orgasm sent me over the edge and I shot several hard blasts of cum into Xiu’s sucking mouth.

Mary smiled. “That was great, but we’ve played enough. You need to go see a doctor, mister.”

“Yeah,” I breathed as Xiu sucked the last few gobs of cum out of my dick. We straitened our clothes and left the bathroom and went to check-in with the ER nurse.

Even with my powers, getting to see a doctor still required a lot of paperwork. Sure, I got the nurse to skip us to the head of the line, but my wrist felt numb by the time I filled out all the paperwork. No one in the waiting room looked like they were dying, so what was the harm. So after Xiu and I filled out our medical histories, a Muslim nurse in pink scrubs and a colorful headscarf; a swirl of crimson, gold, and silver threads, led Mary and I to an exam room while Xiu was taken to a separate room.

Nurse Thamina led us to a typical examine room: hospital bed, sink, locked shelves, stool on wheels. The entire walk she kept glancing at Mary, her dark eyes dewy with desire. Once we were in the room, she started chatting with Mary as she took my vitals. She had a sultry, Arabic accent. I may not have even been in the room the way Thamina flirted shamelessly with my fiancee. She had to take my blood pressure twice, so into Mary that she forgot to write the first results down. Mary’s wish to have all women desire her was as strong as ever.

My vitals taken, Thamina put my chart in a holder outside the exam room and then spent a considerable time gently cleaning Mary’s scrapes from the handcuffs. She gently stroked my fiancee’s wrist and hands. Then, she spent more time rubbing some ointment into her wrist. Mary reached up and caressed the nurses dusky cheek and winked me and then pulled the nurse down for a kiss. The nurse settled into Mary’s lap and the pair kissed passionately. Mary’s hand slipped under Thamina’s scrubs, sliding up her torso to grope the nurse’s tit. My cock grew hard and I freed it from my jeans and gently stroked it while I watched them kiss.

“Hi, I’m Dr. Klerk,” a woman said, barging into the exam room while staring at my charts. Nurse Thamina froze in Mary’s arms for a moment, but Mary’s was undeterred and kept kissing the woman.

“I’m Mark, and don’t be concerned about my fiancee making out with your nurse,” I told her, continuing to stroke my cock. The doctor was a short blonde with a heart-shaped face and big, blue eyes.

The doctor glanced at the two woman and blinked then shrugged her shoulders and turned back to me. “So, Mark, you bumped your head?” Then she saw me stroking my cock and flushed. “Sir, what are you doing?”

“I need to cum, so suck my cock, doc!”

The blonde doctor dropped the chart and bent down, sucking my cock into her mouth. She sucked greedily, her tongue roaming about the sensitive head of my cock. I rubbed my hand through her thick, silky hair and closed my eyes, enjoying her skilled blowjob. She started bobbing her head, her hands gently cupping my balls, massaging the cum out.

“Oh fuck, you’re good, doc!” I moaned. “Here it comes, swallow it all!”

I groaned and shot three large shots of cum into her mouth. She swallowed quickly, and then kept sucking, her hand squeezing my cock, wringing the last of the cum out. She rose up, face flushed and bent down to pick up the chart.

She adjusted her white, doctor’s jacket. “So, you got hit on the head?” Dr. Klerk asked, clearly embarrassed by what she just did.

The doctor began to examine me, asking me a bunch of questions. She shined a penlight in my eyes, checked my reflexes, and did various other test all while Mary first felt up and then fingered the Muslim nurse to a screaming orgasm. Then the doctor examined my left arm where Desiree had clocked me with a bat. My arm was black and blue, swollen and very tender to the touch.

“You’re arm’s going to be fine, the bruising will fade over the next two weeks,” Dr. Klerk told me. “You also have a mild concussion. I’m going to want you to stay for a few hours, to observe you.”

Nurse Thamina giggled as Mary whispered something in her ear. The nurse stood up from Mary’s lap, straightened her scrubs and darted out of the exam room. Mary smiled at me and held a plain, white bra in her hand. What a naughty filly, I thought and snorted a laugh. Mary stood up and waked over to the doctor.

“All finish with my nurse?” Dr. Klerk asked, smiling at Mary.

Mary licked the nurse’s juices off her finger. “For now.”

The doctor saw Mary’s wrist. “Oh, what happened?” Dr. Klerk grasped Mary’s wrist, gently stroking her skin.

“Bondage mishap,” Mary quipped.

“I see Thamina put some ointment on,” Dr. Klerk purred. “Maybe their something I can do to make you feel better.”

Mary led her back to the chair and sat down, spreading her legs. “Maybe you could kiss me I would feel better?”

“You want me to … down there?” Dr. Klerk asked, swallowing.

Mary hiked her skirt up, exposing her wet pussy. Her pussy lips were as spread as wide open as her legs, glistening pink. Dr. Klerk, almost in a daze, knelt before Mary and lower her face to her crouch. She breathed deeply, inhaling the spicy-sweet scent of Mary’s arousal, and then tentatively pursed her lips and kissed Mary’s pussy.

“Oh, you can do better,” Mary purred. “Really get in there.”

Nurse Thamina returned with a tray. A plastic container full of soapy, hot water and a big, yellow sponge sat on the cart. She glanced at Mary, a nervous look flashed across her exotic face. Mary nodded and Thamina walked over to me. “Sir, if you’ll disrobe. Your fiancee wants you to have a sponge bath.” Her cheeks were spotted with color.

I glanced at Mary and she smiled happily as I nodded my head in appreciation. Then Mary closed her eyes and enjoyed the doctor’s tongue lapping at her cunt. I pulled my shirt off and stripped off my jeans and boxers. My cock was already hard from Mary’s antics. While I stripped, Thamina followed suit, she pulled off her headscarf, freeing her beautiful, raven black hair that spilled about her shoulders and down her back. She was so beautiful, I didn’t understand why she wanted to hide beneath that headscarf. Next, she pulled off the pink scrubs top exposing her plump breasts with dark nipples. She kicked off her flats and untied her bottoms and dropped those to the floor. Thamina glanced once more at Mary for support before sliding her plain, white panties off. Her pussy was covered by a thick mat of black hair against the rich brown of her skin.

I laid back on the hospital bed as Thamina dunked the sponge in the warm water and squeezed out most of the water. She then gently washed my chest. There was definitely something sexy about getting washed by a hot, naked chick. I reached out and caressed one of her plump tits, just large enough to fill my hand, and gave the breasts a squeeze. Her dark nipple was hard beneath my palm and Thamina froze for a moment before continuing the wash.

She washed down my chest to my stomach and then past my cock to start washing my legs and I had to let go of her breast as she got out of my reach. “You’re not going to wash my cock?” I asked, leering at her.

“Your fiancee has special instructions for your penis, sir,” she said as she blushed beautifully.

Thamina started washing my other leg, reaching across the table. Her breast dragged across my thigh, a thrill ran through me feeling her hard nipples brushing my leg. When she finished, she took the sponge and shoved it up against her pussy, scrubbing a few times. Then she climbed up on the bed, straddling my waist in the reverse-cowgirl position, and brought my cock to the entrance of her wet, soapy pussy. I could feel the kiss of her labia on the tip of my cock and I wondered why she waited.

“Do it!” Mary hissed. “Wash his cock with your wet cunt!”

“Yes,” Thamina moaned, sinking down. “Watch me! Oh, watch me with your gorgeous green eyes!”

“Oh, fuck that’s hot!” Mary moaned. “Play with those titties!”

Thamina’s arms lifted up and it was clear she was playing with her titties. Her cunt was velvety tight on my cock, her ass jiggling in front of me as she bounced up and down on my cock. Her brown asshole winked at me and I licked a finger and stuffed it up her asshole.

“Oh, fuck!” Thamina moaned. “His finger is up my ass!”

“You fucking slut!” Mary gasped. “You’re a fucking dirty whore! Pleasure my stallion. Ride his dick!”

“I’m going to cum!” Thamina moaned. “Watch me cum, Mary!”

Her cunt tightened on my dick and her asshole tightened on my finger as Thamina came hard. She kept riding my dick and screamed at the top of her lungs. God, her cunt felt to good on my cock as it twitched about my dick. I was about to cum.

But what if she’s a nun?

The though sent a ice flooding through my veins. What if she was a nun? Probably not, I figured. But are you sure? Are you about to lose everything because you want to get off that badly. Are you that pathetic? God, but her cunt felt so hot on my cock, so velvety tight. I was too close to cumming. I couldn’t stop now, my balls were tightening. Fuck it, she probably wasn’t a nun. Just some slutty nurse.

“Take it, you fucking whore!” I moaned as I came inside her. “I’m cumming in your slutty pussy!” Relief washed over me, she didn’t do anything.

“Fuck yeah!” Mary yelled. “Cum in that whore! I’m cumming on this slutty doctor’s face!”

Thamina, breathing heavily, climbed off me. White spunk leaked out of her pussy, making a sticky mess in her bush. Mary was breathing heavily on the chair and Dr. Klerk knelt before her, face sticky with juices, looking positively stunned at what she just did.

“I…uh…have other patients to see,” Dr. Klerk stammered and fled the exam room.

Mary walked over to Thamina and kissed her hard. Her finger shoved up Thamina’s cunt and came away sticky with my cum and Thamina’s. Mary sucked the messy juices off her fingers with a smile. While Thamina was distracted, I stole her panties. She looked around for them and, resignedly, pulled on her scrubs with no underwear. As she left the room she adjusted her headscarf, tucking in a loose strand of black hair. As she walked out of the exam room, I pointed the wet spot forming on her crotch to Mary.

“What a slut,” Mary giggled. “Did you enjoy your bath?”

“I did.” Mary stretched out on the bed next to me and kissed me on the lips. “Thank you. I love you so much.”

Mary kissed me again. “I love you, too.” She laid her head on my chest, her auburn hair fanning across my torso. “Maybe we should have a doctor on staff. And a nurse.”

“Oh,” I said. “Yeah, I guess that could be useful. You want to keep Dr. Klerk.”

“Maybe,” Mary said. “But I think an Ob/Gyn will be more useful. Let’s be honest, hun, you’re going to get someone pregnant.”

I blinked. Christ, I hadn’t even thought about that. “Are you?”

Mary laughed. “It hasn’t even been a week since we started making love,” she pointed out. “It would be too early for me to know. My period doesn’t come for another two weeks. Besides, I’m on the pill.”

“Oh.” Was I disappointed. The idea of Mary having our child stirred something inside me. “Would you like kids, Mare?”

“Yeah, someday,” Mary said. “When things have settled down and we’ve had enough fun. I wouldn’t mind having a kid or three with you. Unless …” She tensed in my arms.

“I think I’d like that too,” I said. “What do we do if one of the sluts gets pregnant.”

“Well, we’ll worry about that if it happens, but we should get them all on the pill,” Mary said.

Nurse Thamina returned an hour later to check on me. She was wearing teal scrubs now and that wouldn’t do. After she finished her exam, I shot another loud of cum up her twat while she ate out Mary’s cunt. “Don’t clean up this time,” I told her, “If anyone notices, tell them all about how I came up your tight pussy while you ate my fiancee’s cunt.” She left the room, blushing, as my cum made a wet spot on her scrubs crotch.

Xiu slipped into the room after that, her nose covered by a splint and the next time Nurse Thamina showed up to check on me, we had her eat out Xiu’s cunt while Mary rode my cock. Then Nurse Thamina got to eat out Mary’s sloppy cunt while Xiu hopped up and rode my cock.

Doctor Klerk returned a few minutes later. “Well, Mark, I’m going to discharge you, now. You should take it easy for the next week and watch out for any repeated nausea, worsening headaches, dizziness, slurred speech, seizures, double vision. If any of these symptoms develop, get to an urgent care clinic or the ER. But, you should be fine. Take an NSAID for the pain, like ibuprofen or aspirin. Do you have any questions?”

“Does the carpet match the drapes?” I asked.

Dr. Klerk had a smoking hot body when she stripped off her blue scrubs. And it turned out she wasn’t actually a blonde, instead she had black hair. She had waxed her cunt, leaving only a black landing strip leading down to her clit. Her cunt was tight and hot and I came hard inside her as Mary enjoyed Nurse Thamina tongue up her twat.

We decided to keep Nurse Thamina. We had her gather a first aid kit as we went to see how Korina was doing. We found the head ER nurse still behind the desk and I asked her. “How’s Korina doing?”

The nurse, a stocky woman in her forties with a perm and a bad dye job, no one had hair that shade of red. “Last name?” she asked.

I hesitated. I realized I didn’t know any of the sluts last names, except Desiree. “Mare, what’s Korina’s last name?”

Mary blinked in surprise, and pursed her lips. “Um…something with an S, I think?”

“Stavros,” Xiu supplied. “Her last name is Stavros, Master.”

The nurse stared in shock at Xiu and shook her head. She muttered something under her breath. “What’s you’re relationship with Ms. Stavros?”

“She our sex slave,” I answered.

“I’m sorry, did I hear that right?” the nurse gaped.

“Yeah, she’s our sex slave,” I said testily. “Which clearly makes us the next best thing to family, so tell us what’s her condition.”

“Right,” the nurse said, shaking her head. “Ms. Stavros is in recovery. The surgery went well. The doctor wants her to stay in the hospital for a few days.”

Thamina showed up with the first aide kit and we had her lead us to Korina’s recovery room. Korina lay unconscious on a bed in a hospital gown. Blue blankets covered her body and IVs and heart monitors and other devices were hooked up across her body. She looked wan. I set down in a chair. Mary pulled another beside me and reached out, grasping Korina’s hand. Xiu leaned against the wall, hugging herself, and stared at her fellow slut.

“Mistress?” Korina murmured, her eyes fluttering over. Mary squeezed her hand gently. “And Master.” Korina sounded happy and sleepy, her voice slurring slightly.

“You’re going to be fine,” I told her. “You have to spend a few days in the hospital before you can come home.”

“Okay, Master,” she sighed. “Thank you.”

“Just get better,” I told her, patting her leg. “One of the sluts will be with you at all times.”

She nodded and closed her eyes and was a sleep again.

“Xiu, you stay with her, we’ll send one of the sluts to relieve you.”

Mary kissed Korina’s forehead and then we left. I found the head nurse and told her that Korina needed someone in there at all times. I gave her my phone number if anyone had a problem with that. It was approaching midnight and I was feeling exhausted as we reached Mary’s car. Mary fumbled at her purse, frowning and starting to panic as she dug for her keys.

“Here, Mare,” I said, tossing her keys to her. “You were so hot to have Xiu finger your pussy, you left the car running.”

“Oh,” Mary said, flushing a little.

It was a short drive back to the house at midnight. Apparently, Mary didn’t mind speeding when she was driving and I got good use out of the “oh shit handle” as I called it. When we reached the house, the only cop car remaining was Chasity’s. We opened the front door and a for a split moment fear stabbed at my heart as I wondered if the sluts were waiting with some nun to attack us.

“Christ,” Mary muttered. She had the same fear I did. Fuck, this was no way to live.

I grabbed Mary’s hand and squeezed it, reassuring. She smiled at me and we walked into the house. The entryway light worked and we could hear soft moans coming from the living room. We found Allison on top of Desiree, the two sluts tribbing passionately.

“¡Mi sirenita!” Desiree moaned. Her dusky hands roamed across Allison’s tight, white ass as Allison fucked her. “¡Yo estoy correrse!”

“Oh, I’m cumming, too,” Allison panted.

“Having fun?” I asked, smacking Allison’s fair ass.

“Oh, Master,” Allison squeaked, and fell off the couch trying to stand up. She quickly got to her feet and went to hug me.

I stopped her. “You’re covered in dry cum, slut!” Both girls had messy cunts and streaks of cum drying across breasts and stomachs and lips. “I take it the cops made use of your girls.”

“Oh, definitely, Master,” Desiree purred.

“Where’s the other sluts?” Mary asked.

“Violet, Chasity, and Fiona are counting the money. Sister Cuntrag is in the closet.” Allison shuddered in fear.

“Lillian hasn’t arrived yet?” I asked.

Allison frowned. “Who?”

“Yeah, who’s that?” Mary asked me pointedly.

“The girl from Hot Topic.” Both Mary and Allison nodded with big smiles. “I ran into her today at the mall.”

“And made her a sex slave?” Mary asked archly.

“Yeah,” I said, smiling as I remembering how tight Lillian’s ass was on my cock.

“Desiree, go get Fiona and take her to Good Sam to stay with Korina and bring Xiu back,” Mary ordered. “And tell Violet and Chasity to stop counting the money, it can wait for morning. One of them needs to be waiting upstairs for Lillian. Allison get Thamina settled in and then go take a shower. When Mark and I are finished with Lilith, you can join us in bed. I believe Mark promised you some quality time.” Wow, I had forgotten all about that. It seemed a lifetime ago when I made that promise instead of just this morning.

We found Lilith waiting on our bed, dressed in a flimsy babydoll slip, crimson in color and transparent. She wore no panties and her silver bush was matted with her juices. She smiled wickedly and lust washed through the room, battering into me.

“We need to talk, Lilith,” Mary said, breathing heavily, her nipples tenting her blouse, and then she pulled her blouse over her head, exposing her pert, freckled breasts and hard, dusky nipples.

“Let’s talk,” Lilith purred, holding her arms out.

My shirt was off and I was peeling off my jeans as Mary unzipped her skirt. Lilith’s presences was irresistible. By the time I was naked, Mary was on the bed, kissing Lilith, rubbing her cunt on Lilith’s thigh and shuddering in an orgasm already. Clothes off, I crawled next to Lilith on the other side. Lilith’s warm hand grasped my cock and stroked me twice and I was spewing cum all over her belly.

“You said I have one boon left?” Mary asked, leaning over and licking a gob of my semen off Lilith’s babydoll. “What’s a boon?”

“A request,” Lilith answered. “When you summoned me, we entered into a Pact. I would use my powers three times at your request.” Lilith bent her head and sucked one of Mary’s nipple into her mouth.

“Oh, fuck, that’s amazing!” gasped Mary and she shuddered and came a second time. “Holy shit!”

“Do I get any boons?” I asked. “It was my crystal.” My cock was hard and her ass was facing me. I pressed up behind her and my cock found her wet cunt. I slid into the tightest, silkiest, wettest pussy I had ever been in. My cock came instantly, flooding her cunt, and I just kept fucking the demoness, my cock staying hard.

“No,” Lilith groaned, her hips fucking me back. “Only the person who used the crystal gets the boons.”

Lilith pulled off my cock and she pushed Mary onto her back and dived into her cunt, eating my fiancee frantically. Mary was moaning loudly, cumming over and over and Lilith’s mouth. I knelt behind Lilith and shoved my cock back up in her wonderful demon pussy and came a second time inside her.

“Fuck!” I gasped as Lilith’s pussy seemed to suck the cum out of my balls.

“What’s the price I have to pay for your boons?” Mary asked between orgasms.

“Oh, no price,” Lilith answered, face sticky with Mary’s juices. “Someone else already paid. There was a soul trapped in the crystal!”

“Oh, fuck! That’s amazing!” Mary gasped, writhing on Lilith’s tongue. “Is there a way to see a nun?”

“Oh yes,” Lilith said. “There are a lot powers available to Warlocks, if you know the rituals and spells.”

“Oh, crap, keeping eating my pussy,” panted Mary. “Holy shit that’s amazing. Her tongue, its so good!” Mary came again, convulsing on Lilith’s mouth. “How about making our sluts immune to a nun’s control.”

“Yes, yes,” Lilith moaned. “I can show you how to do that, and more. For a price!”

“What’s the price?” I asked, fucking her cunt hard. Her cunt was squeezing on my cock as she came and I was squirting in her a third time.

“The nun!” Lilith moaned. “I want to fuck her!”

“What?” Mary moaned. “That’s it?”

“Yes, you let me fuck Sister Cuntrag and I’ll teach you arts long lost to man.”

“Okay!” Mary gasped. “Fuck, I’m cumming again!” And so was I, cumming a fourth time in her demon pussy.

Lilith crawled up Mary’s body and kissed her on the lips. “Then we have a Pact!” Lilith declared and then vanished. I fell forward, on top of Mary.

I rolled off of her and we both lay panting. Neither of us had ever cum so much in such a short period of time. We were only fucking for a few minutes, but Lilith’s flesh was like fire. I felt drained. Mary snuggled against me and we just laid their, exhausted. There were creaks, someone walking up the stairs, and then walking down the hall, and the bedroom door opened. Lilith strolled in with Sister Cuntrag over her shoulder.

Lilith threw Sister Cuntrag to the floor, the bitch still handcuffed. I wondered why Lilith wanted to fuck the nun. I struggled to think, but Lilith’s lust was feeling my brain, driving out thought. My cock was hard, again. Lilith slid a hand down to her crotch and pinched her hard clit, rolling it between her fingers. And it started to grow, swelling until a twelve inch cock hung from Lilith. Holy shit, how the fuck did she do that?

“Oh, please don’t do that?” begged Sister Cuntrag. Lilith smacked her ass and she howled in pain.

I felt Mary’s pussy grow more wet on my thigh, and her hand found my cock and started to slowly stroke it as we watched the now hermaphroditic demon flip Sister Cuntrag over so she was on her knees like the bitch she was. Then Lilith knelt behind the nun and shoved her cock up her cunt and started to fuck her hard.

“Ohh, that’s nice,” Lilith moaned. “I so rarely get to fuck someone!” It was a lazy fuck, slow and steady. Lilith was clearly savoring the fuck. “So, to see a nun, you need the Ritual of Mowdah. You’ll need to fuck a sibling. Once your sibling has cum, you need to rub their sexual fluids into your eyes while saying Mowdah.”

“I have to fuck my sister?” Mary asked, sounding a little queasy. I picture my little sister, Antsy. I hadn’t seen her in five years, and she had been a skinny, coltish girl that was mooning about the house desperate for puberty to finally give her some boobs. There had been a cute, innocents about my sister and the thought of defiling that innocence sent a perverse thrill through me body.

“Oh, yes,” Lilith gasped. “You have to corrupt the bond between siblings. I can see it, shining silver from you. Mark has a sister, and Mary, you have two sisters. How wonderful for you.” Mary shuddered as Lilith licked her lips

“Okay,” I said, nodding. I could fuck my sister, but Mary seemed disturbed by the idea.

“To make your Thralls immune to a nun’s powers requires the Ritual of Zimmah,” Lilith answered. Lilith was picking up the speed, her fingernails racking down Cuntrag’s back, leaving red scratches. Every time Lilith bottomed out in Cuntrag, her groin pressed against her bruised and welted ass and Cuntrag would gasp in pain. “Mark will need to fuck his mother and have his Thralls drink their mixed fluids from her cunt while he says Zimmah.”

“What?” I asked, feeling queasy.

“Oh yes, this ritual requires the most delicious of perversion,” Lilith husked. “To violate the very flesh that you came from with your lust.”

It was one thing to fuck my sister, but my mom. She was, well, my mom. I pictured her, she was still attractive even in her forties. And memories of when I was young, maybe twelve or thirteen flooded my thoughts. I remember how I used to lust after my mom when I discovered masturbation. She was probably the first woman I jerked off to and I jerked off a lot thinking about her breasts, her ass. About her walking in on me masturbating and being turned on that she just fucked me. She kept in great shape, always working out, and was always beautiful. As I grew older, my fantasies turned to girls at my school or teachers but Lilith’s words had reignited my lust. I could picture mom in bed with Mary and I. My lover and my mom pleasing me.

“There’s a catch,” Lilith said. “A male Warlock’s powers will not work on his mother, and a females won’t work on her father. So, you’ll need to seduce her or rape her.” Lilith licked her lips. “You’re choice, Mark. I suggest raping her, I’m not sure you could seduce a woman without your powers.”

“D-do I need to fuck my father, then?” Mary asked, timidly.

“You don’t have any thralls,” Lilith pointed out. “Mark’s power lets him rewrite a person’s mind, change their memories, how they think about things. He changes their very personalities. Your power just lowers a woman’s inhibitions and increases their desire to the point that they will do whatever nasty sex act you want. But you’re not changing them. Each woman will rationalize why they fucked you in different ways. Some will think they’ve just lost control. Others will think you must have drugged them.”

“Oh,” Mary said, sounding a little disappointed.

“My Thrall is your Thrall, Mare,” I told her and she smiled gratefully at me.

Lilith was panting loudly, fucking Cuntrag’s cunt hard and fast. Lilith’s tits bounced beneath her babydoll slip and Cuntrag was crying in pain from her abused ass. “Ohh, her cunt feel’s so nice on my cock,” Lilith purred. “Take it! Take my hard cock! Oh fuck!” Lust exploded through the room as Lilith let out an ear-splitting shriek of pleasure as she came in the nun’s cunt.

Lilith fell backwards, lying on the floor. Her cock was gone, reduced back to a little clit. Cuntrag sobbed in pain while black cum leaking out of her pussy. “How did you make that cock?” Mary asked, staring curiously down at Lilith’s crotch.

“I made it many, many years ago,” Lilith murmured. “But my husband…Well, he didn’t like me having a cock, I think he was jealous of the size, so he convinced God to make him a more submissive wife. And I was cursed. So now I need someone’s willing permission to use my cock on them.”

“Cuntrag didn’t give you permission,” Mary pointed out.

“Oh, well, you own her, so I needed your permission.” Lilith glanced at Mary and then at me. “Would you like a cock. That could be your third wish.”

An image of Mary with a cock flashed through my mind. God, I hoped she didn’t want that. I’m not sure I could handle my fiancee having a cock. “No,” Mary answered, and I tried not to sigh in relief.

“No, you wouldn’t want to make my mistake,” Lilith said bitterly, glaring at me. Her eyes flashed with anger and loathing for a brief moment and then replaced by lust.

Fear gripped my heart. Did Lilith hate me? Hate men? I felt like a bug beneath her gaze, an ant. Suddenly, I wasn’t sure I wanted her around anymore.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Ramiel …”

The voice whispered out of the Angelic Choir, just loud enough to be heard over the Worship of the Highest. The voice was Gabriel the Archangel, summoning me. On a beam of light, I descended to the Earthly Realm.

I found Gabriel atop one of his Priestesses. She was an attractive woman, appearing to be eighteen, but I could see her true age, forty-four. One of Gabriel’s gifts to his Priestess was eternal youth. She had dirty blonde hair, escaping from her white veil and blue eyes that stared sightlessly at the ceiling. She was too lost to the pleasure of Gabriel’s touch, the Ecstasy, to be aware of anything.

My manhood hardened and I envied Gabriel and his Priestesses. God had long decried it was sinful for an Angel to lie with a mortal. It was our greatest temptation, and so many angels had fallen to that sin and been cast into the abyss with Lucifer. And I understood how my brothers could so easily fall into that particular sin. Sister Theodora’s body was so enticing, so lush. I could peer through the shapeless, gray habit to see her round breasts and hard nipples, the blonde fur that covered the wet lips of her womanhood. My manhood ached to know her.

The only time an Angel could lie with a mortal was a Priestess, and then only to aid her in her holy mission. These days, that meant just Gabriel giving them the Ecstasy. Of course, Gabriel was doing more than just lying with the woman and satiating his lust. He was also rewriting her destiny. I could see the golden string of her life leading away from her into the future, see the silver strings Gabriel was adjusting to guide Sister Theodora on her mission. Gold strings were Priestesses, silver strings were mortals, black strings were Thralls, and red strings were Warlocks.

Finally, Gabriel finished both his adjustments of her future and his pleasure in her flesh. Standing up, Gabriel turned to face me. He appeared as a handsome man, well muscled, like the sculptures the Greeks used to make. A plain, white tunic appeared to cover his nakedness and a golden sword appeared on his hip, the sword of an Archangel. I had my own sword, silver, with sapphires, the sword of a Dominion.

“Ramiel,” Gabriel greeted, pleasantly. “Sister Louise Afra has been captured by the Warlocks. Lilith has been summoned and provides aide. The Succubus will soon arm the Warlocks against my Priestesses.”

I nodded, understanding. Once, demons were commonly summoned by the Warlocks and the Priestesses had to use other methods to stop the Warlock. More indirect, more subtle methods than the Exorcism used today. “I am to teach Theodora, then.”

“Yes, brother,” Gabriel said. He grasped Theodora’s golden string and followed it out a few hours to where a silver string intersected. “She must employ the Prayer of Avvah on this mortal.”

I grasped the string and examined the mortal life. In the mortal’s past and her future, the mortal’s string intersected the red string of a Warlock. This mortal was someone close to a Warlock and the Prayer of Avvah would make the mortal a trap that even a demon’s power could not detect. The two Warlock’s threads entwined about each other. They were lovers. But the Prayer of Avvah would drive a wedge between them. It was a good plan. Once the Warlocks had their falling out, they would be easier to deal with.

“There is one more thing,” Gabriel said. “Follow Theodora’s string back into her past.”

I followed her golden string back through her life, through the thirteen years she had been a Priestess, back to when she had been a Thrall. I found the thread that belonged to Sister Louise who rescued Theodora. Louise’s thread was no longer gold, but the black of a Thrall. I followed Theodora’s thread back to before she had been a Thrall, where here thread entwined with another mortal’s thread, her husband and lover. Three threads were born of their union, three children. Two were silver, but the middle child was red, a Warlock.

“She must not know,” Gabriel said. “Theodora must not know her daughter is a Warlock until the time is right.”

“We can’t send a mother after her own daughter,” I objected.

“There is no one else to send,” Gabriel said. “None in North America. Our resources have always been poor here. There is a Warlock in Europe and two in Africa.”

“But not to tell her is wrong!”

Gabriel fixed his ruby eyes on me. “You have your orders, Ramiel.”

And he was gone, ascending back to the heavenly choir on a ray of light. I stared down at Sister Theodora as she stirred, recovering from the Ecstasy. It was wrong not to tell her. Wrong to send her to fight her own daughter. I wanted to let the poor women know what she faced. I just had to have faith in my superior, in the Highest.

As much as I wanted to tell her, I would not. I was an Angel, a Dominion, and if I disobeyed an order from my Archangel, I would be cast into the Abyss. Only man could sin and find God’s forgiveness. Such grace was not for us Angels.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 13

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 11: Confrontation

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 11: Confrontation

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Non-Consensual, Violence, Anal, Oral, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 10



“All set,” I asked Violet through gritted teeth. I was balls deep in Lillian, the salesgirl at the Hot Topic, ass nearing my orgasm.

“Yes, Master,” Violet asked. She looked cute and sexy in a black, halter top dress with a short, gauzy skirt and black knee socks held up by garters encircling her pale thighs. “I’ve never worn something so … revealing before,” she said, holding the edge of skirt that barely fell past her ass.

“Bend over, Violet,” I ordered, enjoying Lillian’s tight ass.

Violet blushed. “Okay, Master.”

Violet bent over and her skirt rose up, exposing her slim, teenage ass and the curly hairs covering her cunt. Her pubic hairs glistening with juices and the tight slit of her pussy was just visible. I started fucking Lillian’s ass hard as I stared at her cunt, remembering how tight it had been on my dick in the elevator. Violet was a virgin when I took her last night. Only my cock had ever been in her tight cunt, and I planned on keeping it that way.

“Oh, fuck!” I moaned, buried my cock deep in Lillian’s hot ass and shot a loud of cum deep into her bowels.

“Cum in my ass!” Lillian moaned. “Oh, fuck! Master’s cum is spraying my ass! Yes, oh fuck, that feel so fucking good!” She shuddered and came on my cock. Outside Hot Topic, the crowd of teenage boys filming us cheered and applauded.

Violet looked over her shoulder and smiled. “Did seeing my vagina make you cum, Master?”

“Yeah, seeing your pussy, did,” I said, emphasizing pussy. Hopefully, Violet would realize that dirty sluts didn’t have vaginas; only cunts, twats, snatches, or pussies.

I pulling my dirty cock out of Lillian and Violet knew just what to do. She walked behind the counter and knelt before me, not even flinching at where my cock had just been, and sucked it right into my mouth. I gripped her pig tails and fucked her face violently. I had been looking forward to using her pigtails as handlebars and I didn’t last long. Five strokes into her warm mouth and I flooded her with my cum. She coughed, semen running down her lips.

“Thank you, Master,” she said, wiping at her watery eyes.

Lillian bent down and licked the cum off Violet’s lips. I had trained her well, too. “Remember to make the sex tape,” I told her.

“Yes, Master,” Lillian purred.

Lillian bagged the purchase. Unlike last time, I paid with money from the bank robberies. I then slipped a hundred dollar bill down Lillian’s dress, groping her tit and hard nipple. “Get something naughty to wear for your date with Zelda.”

She smiled and rose up on her toes to kiss me. “Sluts don’t kiss their masters with cum on their lips,” I told her and kissed her forehead. I didn’t mind so much when Mary kissed me with my cum on her lips. She was my fiancee, the love of my life. But Lillian was just another slut.

“Sorry, Master,” Lillian said contritely.

Violet gathered her bags and we headed to the Mustang, still guarded by the group of teenage boys. I gave each a hundred for their time. We had a hard time squeezing Violet’s clothes bags into the trunk because of all the duffel bags full of money I had stolen from a couple of Banks today. The engine roared to life and I peeled out of the parking lot and caught the light at Meridian and raced east up 37th Ave towards Shaw Road and the house I took from Brandon Fitzsimmons. The fact I stole his wife, a voluptuous Latina named Desiree, was just icing on the cake.

My phone chirped and I handed it to Violet. “Its a text from Mistress,” she said. “It says, ‘ Hun, just got home. Meeting with Alice went well, tell ya all the juicy details later!’ There’s a Smiley face. ‘When will you be home? Love, your naughty filly!’ And a kissy face. ”

So, Mary had some fun this afternoon, too. I couldn’t wait to here about it and then tell her all about the bank tellers I fucked today, including a hot bitch named Monica who came on my cock will talking to her husband on the phone. “Text her, ‘Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!’ ”

Violet’s fingers flew across the touch keyboard on my phone. Christ, how did anyone type that fast on a phone? She texted the message faster than it took me to say it. I gunned the engine, and we roared up 37th St, when a siren blared behind me and I jumped, seeing red and blue lights in my review mirror. Shit! I guess it’s going to to longer than five minutes, I thought as I pulled off onto a side street.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As I walked up to the front door my phone buzzed and I got a text back from Mark. “Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!” it simply said. I smiled happily. I couldn’t wait to get Mark in bed and tell him all about the fun I had with Alice. Putting my phone back in my purse, I reached for the front door, humming happily to myself.

I frowned, it was dark inside. And quiet. I flipped the light switch on the wall. Nothing. I flipped it a few more times. The light must be burned out. I stepped into the entryway. “Hello,” I called. No one answered. Frowning, I wondered if Desiree and the three waitress weren’t back from shopping. But Allison should be home. “Allison! Get your slutty ass down here!”

Nothing. I had a weird feeling in my stomach and sat my purse down on an end table next to the door and headed down the short hallway into the living room. It was dark in here, too. The heavy curtains draped the windows, blocking the sunlight. I could see forms standing in the corners of the room. Was Mark playing a prank on me? Some sort of sex game?

“What’s going on?” I asked the shadowy forms, stepping out of the hallway into the living room.

A lamp flickered on and saw the sluts arranged around the room. Allison stood to my right, just inside the living room. There was Desiree, clutching a bat, and Korina holding a rolling pin. What the fuck was up with that, I asked myself? Xiu crouched to my left and Fiona stood in the hallway towards the kitchen. And sitting on the couch, naked, was a girl, maybe eighteen, that I didn’t recognize. She had a pair of fuzzy, pink handcuffs clutched in her hand. I smiled, eying the girl up and down, drinking in her beauty. She was hot. Mark must have set up some sort of sex game, and I licked my lips in excitement. The strange girl had light brown hair that fell in curly locks about her shoulders. Her eyes were gray and widened in stunned surprise. Her breasts were well-shaped and pert, B Cups, and her waist was slim.

“Warlock,” the girl muttered in surprise.

“What?” I asked, confused. I looked around the room and realized something was … off. I couldn’t quite put my finger one what, until I noticed the sluts faces. Their faces were all blank, like all their thoughts and feelings had been removed, leaving unblinking robots. My stomach sank, I should get out of here, get outside. Mark would be here any minute. An evil smile crossed the strange girls lips, sending a chill spilling across my skin.

Run, a voice shouted in my head. Get moving! Get your ass moving, girl!

I turned to flee as the strange girl shouted something. My heart pounded loudly, drowning out everything save its loud beats. Allison grabbed the collar of my blouse and pulled me back. For a moment the blouse was strangling me, cutting into my throat, before Allison overcame my momentum. I fell back into the room, stumbling and tripping over the ottoman, and falling onto my side.

“What the fuck, Allison!” I shouted, anger replacing fear. How dare the slut lay fingers on her Mistress. “Desiree, Xiu, punish the bitch!” I ordered, struggling to get up.

Fiona leaped on top of me, grabbing my arms. I struggled in her grasp. Her grip was tight on my wrists, her fingernails biting into my flesh. I managed to get my foot up and into her stomach and I extended my leg, pushing Fiona off of me. Fiona stumbled back and fell back over the coffee table and tripped up Desiree as she rushed across the room. Adrenaline surging, I pushed myself up to my feet as Allison tackled me.

We fell to the ground in a tangle of limbs and loose hair. I landed hard on my back, Allison on top of me. The breath was knocked out of my body and I laid, stunned, struggling to breath as Allison grabbed my arms. Someone was grabbing my legs, pinning them to the ground and Korina was grappling with my other arm.

“Let go!” I coughed, but the sluts ignored me. Panic was gripping my heart, constricting it with painful, cold fingers. What the fuck was going on?

“Drag her over to the couch,” the strange girl ordered and my sluts obeyed her.

The carpet rasped on my back as Allison and Korina dragged me across the living room. I struggled, wriggling my body and kicking my legs, trying to get the sluts to release me. My foot slipped out of Xiu’s grasp and caught her in the face as she tried to hold onto my feet. Her head snapped back and she stumbled backwards, falling on her ass. I felt a momentarily surge of satisfaction, something primal and ancient, at seeing crimson blood stream from her nose. The satisfaction faded quickly as Fiona grabbed my feet. I renewed my struggle, by Fiona had my legs pinned together. They stopped dragging me and then I felt cold metal snap on my left wrist, ratcheting tight.

Shit, the stranger had snapped the handcuffs on me. They pulled my arms, stretching them over my head. I screaming loudly, fighting desperately to stay free. The stranger straddled my chest and slapped my face, hard. “Stop struggling you filthy whore!” she shouted.

Allison and Korina were struggling to handcuff my other wrist through the frame of the heavy sofa. I struggled vainly, the handcuff biting painfully into my left wrist. “Stop!” I pleased, “Please, please stop!” Tears ran hotly down my cheeks. Why was this happening. “Oh God, save me, please!”

The stranger slapped me a second time. “God’s not going to save a nasty whore who sold her soul to satisfy her dirty, filthy lusts!”

I realized she was talking about my Pact. How did she know? Just who the fuck was this person. And it hit me. The Pact. I sold my soul for three wishes and one of them was for no woman to be able to resist my sexual advanced. Every woman had to submit to my sexual desires, no matter how perverse, no matter how much they didn’t want to. That was the key. This woman would be begging for me to tie her up, positively dripping. I relaxed, putting a sultry smile on my face. With a ratcheting snap, my right wrist was handcuffed. This had to work, or I was screwed. I breathed once, deeply, to calm my fear. This would work.

“Hey, cutey,” I said huskily, licking my lips. “You like bondage, huh, babe. Why don’t you free me and I’ll tie you up and make you cum so hard, you’ll think you’ve died and gone to heaven! You’re so hot, I can’t wait to play with your slutty little pussy and then I’ll sit on your face and you can eat my tasty pussy until I cum all over your mouth.” I arched my eyebrows, suggestively.

The stranger just laughed, a deep, humiliating laugh. This should have worked. Why didn’t this work? Maybe she somehow took control of the sluts, but my power should have worked on her. Panic was growing like a worm in my breast, gnawing at my heart. “Why aren’t you brimming with lust for me? Eager to do whatever sexual thing I want?”

“God has granted me immunity from the Devil’s power,” the stranger said. “I am Sister Louise Afra, of the Order of Mary Magdalena, charged to rid the world of Warlocks!”

“W-warlock?” I stammered, confused. My throat was thick with phlegm and fresh tears rolled down my cheeks. What was she talking about. “I-I’m not a …”

“I can see the blood-red aura about you,” Sister Louis said. “You sold your soul to the Devil for powers and I’m here to take them from you!”

“Please don’t hurt me!” Was that timid voice actually me. So much for Mark saying we were better than the ants. “Help! Someone help!”

“No one’s going to help you,” Sister Louise whispered. Her face filled my vision, eyes filled with an intense hatred. “Warlocks always think they can just do whatever they want, turn whoever they want into their slaves. You never care about the lives you destroy, the people you hurt.” She gripped my face, forcing me to stare into her gray eyes. “I’m going to finger your pussy until you orgasm, whore. When you cum, I’ll exorcise your powers from you.” She licked my cheek, savoring my salty tears. “And once I’m finished with you, I’ll fuck Mark and steel his powers, too.”

Oh fuck! I started to struggle against the handcuffs. The couch creaked and pain flared on my wrists. Oh, God, Mark, where are you? Sister Louise hand slid up my thigh and started to gently caress my vulva. It felt good, and desire began to kindle in my loins. I was helpless and my body was betraying me, craving pleasure against all reason. The guilt I had been burying, the guilt of getting wet at humiliating the sluts, and forcing them to beg for my affections, rose up from my soul, poisoning my thoughts. I was such a weak, vile person. To weak to control my lusts, to weak to stop Mark, stop myself, from degrading other woman, from using them as nothing more than sex toys. And now I was too weak to fight desire when a strange woman was raping me. Fuck, I am a dirty whore.

Maybe I should give up, let her take away my powers, my guilt whispered. Just close your eyes, whore, and let her take your problems away. I closed my eyes and Mark’s face floated up in my mind, his boyish smile painted across his face. No! I won’t give Mark up! I won’t give this up! I won’t give up what we’re trying to build, together! I shoved that guilt back down, forced it back into the recess of my soul. I could never give up the amazing thrill at forcing another to crawl before me. To hear a person beg just to pleasure me. Mark would be here soon and then this bitch will be crawling to me, begging to lick my pussy. I bit my lip, tying to fighting my bodies reactions to those delicious fingers tracing my delicate folds.

She thinks she can rape me! I’ll fucking show the bitch what rape is!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled over onto a side street, the Puyallup Police cruiser following my Mustang. It was one of those new cruisers, shorter and sleeker than the old Crown Vics that cops have driving for the last twenty years. The cop was going delay me, but it was all for the best in the long run. The more Puyallup cops I dealt with, the more I could give my special commands to. There were two commands I had come up with. They were simple, “I am Mark Glassner and whatever I am doing is perfectly legal, and anyone who approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I am Mary Sullivan,’ do what they say without question.”

In my review mirror I saw the officer step out, blonde hair tied up in a bun. I smiled, she looked attractive, but I couldn’t be sure. Between her utility belt and bulletproof vest it was hard to tell if she had any curves at all. Her face, well the part of her face not obscured by mirrored sunglasses, seemed young and fresh. Mary would understand why I was late. Plus, we needed some security and a bevy of hot cops for bodyguards was making my dick hard.

The officer wrapped on the window. “Roll the window down, sir,” she ordered, brusquely.

I rolled the window down. “Hello, Officer Vinter,” I greeted, reading her nametag and then I gave her the two orders.

“Well, Mr. Glassner, then I’m sorry to detain you,” she said, obeying my commands. “You are free to go, sir.”

“Not quite yet,” I said, getting out of the car. Normally, cops hate when you get out of the car at a traffic stop, but since I told her everything I do is legal so she didn’t object. “Officer Vinter, what’s your first name.”

“Chasity,” she answered, and blushed. “But everyone calls me by my middle name, Sarah.”

“Why don’t you like Chasity?” I asked, curious.

“It’s a stripper name. I’ve never quite forgiven my parents for that.”

“I like that,” I told her. “You’ll go by Chasity from now on, because you’ve discovered you like having a stripper. It makes you feel naughty.” She nodded, smiling. “Since you have a stripper name, I want you to strip for me.”

Chasity took off her sunglasses, exposing sapphire eyes and long lashes. She was gorgeous and young, maybe twenty-one. She couldn’t have been a cop long. Next she unbuckled her heavy utility belt and sat it on the roof my Mustang next to her sunglasses. She skillfully undid the buttons of her navy blue shirt and then unvelcroed her bulletproof vest. Underneath she wore a white t-shirt and a black sports bra, which she quickly removed. Her breasts were lovely, well formed with little, pink nipples. Her tits were a little larger than Mary’s, a little fuller.

“Very nice,” I told her, reaching out to pinch a nipple before she bent down to begin unlacing her black boots.

Finally she was down to her panties, plain white. Her body was toned and athletic. She was clearly in great shape. Her ass was a little flat and her hips were narrow, but she was gorgeous nonetheless. Chasity hooked her fingers in her panties and down her thighs the slid. Her bush was blonde and matted. She definitely need to shave her pussy. Maybe he should get Joy to do a housecall. A couple of the sluts needed to be waxed and Joy did a great job on Mary’s last week.

“Chasity, you have a fine body,” I told her. “So, you’re going to be me and my girlfriend Mary’s sex slave and our bodyguard from now on. You’ll do whatever nasty things we want and be happy doing it.”

“Yes, sir,” Chasity answered. “Hi, Mary,” she greeted Violet as she walked around the car, curious.

“That’s not Mary,” I said sharply. “She’s just another slut like you. Violet, get naked.”

“Yes, Master,” Violet said, pulling off her black dress, exposing her small, perky breasts and she stood there in only her knee-socks and garters, her brunette bush sticky with her juices.

“Chasity, hop on my trunk and spread those fine legs.”

“Yes, sir,” she said, hopping up on the trunk and spread her legs wantonly.

I grabbed her nightstick and shoved it up her cunt. Chasity gasped at the sudden intrusion and I started fucking the phallic nightstick in and out of her pussy. Her juices stained the black metal and she started panting in pleasure. “You’re a fucking whore, aren’t you Officer Chasity?” I asked, ramming the nightstick in and out, hard and slow, twisting as I plunged it in.

“Oh, yes!” she gasped. “Only a whore would do this!”

That’s right, only a whore. My cock was standing straight out from my belly, hard and leaking pre-cum. Violet, like a good little slut, knelt down before me and just started sucking my cock into her greedy little mouth. Violet had gotten a lot better at blowjobs since that first, awkward one she gave me in the car this morning. I continued fucking the nightstick up Chasity twat.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice, Violet,” I moaned. “You keep that up and you’re going to get some yummy cum! But don’t swallow all of it. Chasity going to want a taste.”

Violet’s little mouth started sucking harder. She was an eager slut for my cum. Her hands cupped my ass and she started to bob her head hard on my cock, using her arms for leverage. Chasity was playing with her nipples as she writhed on the nightstick. Her eyes were closed and her head was thrown back in pleasure. Loose strands of hair escaped her bun, falling in blonde curls about her face.

“Crap, I’m going to cum!” Chasity moaned. “Oh, keep fucking my dirty snatch! Oh, oh, yes! That’s it!”

Chasity bellowed wordlessly and convulsed as her orgasm ripped through her. I pulled out the nightstick, dripping with her fluids. More cunt juices puddled underneath her ass on my truck. “Fuck, slut!” I snapped, angrily, “You got my car dirty!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry, sir!” Chasity gasped, facing going white. “I’ll clean it up.”

“Use your tongue!” I ordered. I dropped the nightstick on the ground and grasped Violet’s pigtails. God, I loved her pigtails, and started to fuck her face hard as Chasity’s pink tongue licked her juices off my Mustang’s trunk. I came hard in Violet’s mouth, as I watched Chasity lick my car clean like a dirty whore.

Violet rose up, mouth full of cum, and pulled Chasity’s face towards her and kissed her hard, shoving a semen-full tongue into Chasity’s mouth. The two sluts kissed for a moment, swapping cum between them before I smacked both their asses. “Get dressed, Mary’s waiting. We’ll have plenty of time for that back at the house. Chasity, follow us in your patrol car. We’ll figure out how this whole bodyguard thing will work.”

“Yes, sir,” Chasity said, and saluted me, my cum staining her lips. God, I just want to bend her over the car and fuck the shit out of her. But, I told Mary I would be home in five. And it would be more fun to play with the sluts with her.

“Move it sluts,” I ordered, eager to play with our new slave with Mary. I smacked Chasity’s ass hard a second time, leaving a fading red handprint.

In short order, Violet pulled on her dress and Chasity had her boots, pants and utility belt back on. I was too impatient, though, for her to put the rest on. “You can just go topless, slut! Let the world see that nice pair of tits you got!”

We reached the house in a few minutes and parked the cars in the driveway. Violet grabbed her clothing bags, and I grabbed one of duffel bags and led the two sluts to the house. It was dark inside the entryway and I flipped the switch. The light was burned out.

“Mare, I’m home!” I shouted. Nothing. Frowning, I called out, “Sluts, is anyone here!”

There was a muffled sound coming from the living room. I dropped the duffel bag and headed towards the living room, Violet and Chasity trailing behind me. I furrowed my eyebrows, seeing the ottoman was on its side and the crap on the coffee table lay scattered on the floor. I heard something like a muffled shout and the coffee table shook.

“What’s going on in there?” I demanded as I swept into the living room.

Mary lay on the floor, handcuffed to the couch. Her face was swollen and tear stained, a pair of gray panties was shoved into her mouth as a gag. Her blouse was pushed up, exposing her freckled breasts. I rushed to my fiancee side, passing Allison and not even wondering why Desiree held a bat. What the fuck was going on, I wondered. I reached Mary, kneeling down and pulled out the gag.

“Behind you!” Mary gasped.

I looked to see Desiree swinging the bat at my head, her face oddly blank. I barely got my left arm up time. The bat connected with my forearm and pain shot through my left arm. “Fuck!” I yelled in pain. My entire arm throbbed and I stumbled back into the couch. “Stop, Desiree!” Desiree ignore me. What the fuck was happening. No one has ignore my commands since last week when I sold my soul for power.

Everything seemed to slow down as my blood howled through my veins. Desiree was bringing the bat around for another swing while Allison was wrestling Violet to the ground. Korina ran at me with a rolling pin raised and Chasity was drawing her sidearm, yelling something. I couldn’t understand her, my heart pumped too loud to hear anything. A strange woman walked calmly towards Chasity, naked and beautiful. Xiu was tripping over the ottoman, her face a bloody mess, as she charge at me and Fiona was racing out from the kitchen.

What the fuck was going on?

Chasity’s gun barked loudly, overpowering the beating of my heart and leaving my ears ringing. Desiree was falling backwards, blood arching from a hole in her chest. Another loud crack and Korina was reeling. I started to rise, and turned to grab the strange woman over the back of the couch. I swung my arms and just missed grabbing her. The stranger reached Chasity, pulling her fingers from her crotch and drew something on Chasity’s forehead with her own cunt juices. She spoke some word and their was a flash of white light and Chasity just lowered her arms, staring blankly. Her gun slipped out of her hand.

Pain exploded in the back of my head and the room spun about me and the floor flew up to hit me in the face. I rolled onto my back, struggling to think, to stand up but my limbs didn’t want to do what I told them. Korina stood over me, her left arm bloody from the gunshot and the rolling pin clutched in her right hand. What was she doing? Fuck, the slut hit me. But, why would Korina hit me? Why would any of the sluts hit me? The pain in my head became blinding, the lights in the room stabbed my eyes. The room continued to spin about and I felt like retching.

The stranger walked over to me. How could she walk so easily with the room spinning like a top. She straddled my legs, sitting down on my thighs. Who was she? I tried to move my arms and I couldn’t because my arms were being pinned down beneath Xiu and Fiona. The strange woman was undoing my pants, pulling out my cock, stroking it with her hands. I struggled to fight, but the pain in my head was almost overwhelming. What the fuck was happening?

“I’m going to take away your powers, Mark,” the woman said. Did I say my thoughts out loud? I didn’t think I had, but it was hard to think through the fuzzy pain. Maybe she could read minds?

She laughed. “No, mind reading isn’t one of the Gifts from God.” She was firmly stroking my cock and I was hardening for her. Her grip was soft and pleasant, the pleasure cutting through the pain.

“Who are you?” I asked, pretty sure I was speaking this time.

“I am Sister Louise Afra sent by God to rid you of your powers and free your ‘sluts,’ as you call them, from your bondage!”

“What did you do to Mare?” I demanded. The memory of Mary handcuffed floated up through the pain.

“Oh, your little whore’s fine.”

“Don’t call her a whore!” I snarled, trying to move my arms, but I didn’t have the strength to resist the two girls sitting on them. Another wave of nausea swept over me.

Sister Louise rose up and straddled my waist, guiding my hard cock to her wet pussy, sliding slowly down my shaft. “Oh, that’s a nice cock,” Louise purred. “I’m going to enjoy exorcising you!”

“Get off of him!” Mary snarled. “Mark, honey, you can’t cum! Whatever she does, you got to fight it!”

Sister Louise started to slowly fuck me, the pleasure warring with the pain. “She’s right,” Sister Louise taunted, “when you cum, I’ll take the powers the Devil granted from you and every person you’ve dominated will be free. And they will remember what disgusting things you’ve done to them. How you forced them to be your whores.”

“I won’t cum,” I protested, trying to think unsexy thoughts. It was a lie, though, her cunt felt too good on my cock.

“Oh, you’ll cum. You’re a man. I bet you won’t resist even half as long as Mary already has.” She leaned down, smiling wickedly, as she boasted, “I’m very skilled at fingering a woman, and she’s resisted admirably. But, once you’ve cum, I’ll get back to your precious Mary and see how long she’ll lasts this time. I bet she’s getting all wet and horny me ride your cock!”

“Fuck you!” Mary yelled. “You’re going to pay bitch! You’re going to crawl before me and beg to be my whore!”

The pain in my head was slowly receding and seemed to be getting better control of my body. I struggled, trying to buck Louise off me, but that just made her cunt feel that much better on my cock. I tried to pull my arms out from beneath Fiona and Xiu as they sat on them. Fuck, I didn’t want to lose my powers. Fear was surging through me and I struggled harder. If I lost my powers, then I would be in a lot of trouble. Rape, bank robbery, kidnapping. I would be locked up for a long time, maybe for life. I would never get to see Mary again. I struggled harder. There was no way this bitch was going to win!

“You’ve realized your fate,” Louise purred, delighting in my fear. “You know how many crimes you’ve committed. How many woman you’ve raped. You’ll spend the rest of your life in prison. And when you die, you’ll still go to hell. You’re soul will still belong to the Devil!”

I struggled and felt something sharp pressing against my thigh in my left pocket. It was the crystal the Devil gave me. This must be what the Devil foresaw. Hope surged through me. If I could just get the crystal, I would be saved. Xiu was sitting on my left arm, but she was tiny and light. I gritted my teeth, focused every ounce of force I could and heaved my arm. It hurt so badly, bruised from the bat, but I kept at it. And then my arm slipped just a bit beneath her. I can do this. I had to hurry. I could feel the tightness in my balls, I wasn’t going to last much longer. I focused all my fear and panic, gathered all that energy into my left arm, and pulled one more time, yelling wordlessly.

Xiu slipped off my arm, falling onto her side. I reached for my pocket, ignoring the pain. Sister Louise scrambled to grab my hand as I shoved it into my pocket. I pulled the gem out, holding it up. Fear appeared in Louise’s eyes. She recognized the crystal. This was going to work. I opened my mouth, preparing to speak, and she shoved her hand over my mouth tightly, gagging me. I shoved my left fist against her stomach, struggling to push her off me while the crystal bit into the flesh of my palm.

“Get the crystal!” Louise ordered. “Do whatever you have to!”

Xiu recovered and grabbed my hand, trying to pry my fingers loose. Her fingernails clawed at my hand, leaving red scratches, but my fist was a steel vice. I bit at Louise palm, hard, tasting blood but she just gritted her teeth and kept her hand on my mouth. Xiu seemed to get inspiration from that because her mouth bit at my finger. The pain shot through me and I shoved my fist into her face knocking her back and I watched in horror as my hurt finger relaxed and the red gem went sailing over Xiu’s head.

My hope vanished. I was close to cumming and the crystal was my last hope. Louise was smiling in triumph and started to ride me hard. The bitch could sense I was nearing my limits. I turned my head, struggling to see Mary but Louise was in the way and all I could see were her feet frantically kicking. All I wanted was to be with Mary. And it was all about to be taken away from me.

My balls were tightening.

“Lilith, appear before me!” a woman shouted.

There was a loud crack and scarlet light flooded the room. Standing behind Sister Louise was a inhumanly beautiful woman. Her eyes glowed violet and her long hair shimmered silver. A tight, blood-red dress clung to her lush body. The dress was a translucent, crimson silk, that revealed all of her stunning curves, her hard nipples, the bush of hair covering her cunt. Her red lips grinned in a hungry, predatory smile. The woman was lust, personified.

She was Lilith, the Succubus, the Mother of Monsters.

I bit my lip. Lust crackled through the air, rippling out from the demoness in waves of desire. Crap. I was going to cum. I couldn’t hold out any longer. Not with this sexy bombshell appearing before me.

“What do you command, my Mistress,” Lilith purred, bowing towards Mary.

“Stop the nun! Stop her powers!” howled Mary in desperation. “Save Mark!”

“As you will it, so shall it be done!” Lilith grabbed Sister Louise and pulled her off my cock in the nick of time as cum spurting out and splashed onto my chest and belly. Xiu and Fiona rushed Lilith as Louise screamed in terror. The demoness merely brushed her fingertips across first Fiona and then Xiu’s cheeks and they fell to the ground, writhing in orgasms. Lilith hiked up her dress, exposing a silvery bush, matted with fluids and pulled Sister Louise face towards her cunt.

“No!” Louise protested, struggling in the demoness grip. “Please, God! Save your faithful servant!”

“God’s not here,” Lilith purred, shoving Louise’s face into her groin and writhing her hips, rubbing her pussy across the nun’s face. “And there’s nothing better than a Magdalenite Sister eating your cunt out!”

I got to my feet, struggling to think as desire surged through the room. Lilith had let go of Louise, who was now gripping Lilith’s perfect ass as she ate the demoness cunt. She no longer seemed capable of resisting, lost in the same tide of lust that threatened to overwhelm me. Mary was still handcuffed, and Desiree and Korina lay on the floor, bleeding from their gunshots. I fought the lust, and stumbled towards Chasity. I didn’t have time to put my cock away, just grabbed my pants with one hand to hold them up

Chasity was still in a daze from whatever Louise had done to her, just standing at the living room entrance. I grabbed her shoulders, shaking her, “Chasity, where’s your handcuff keys.”

“Wh-what?” Chasity asked sleepily.

“Your handcuff keys!” I shouted and slapped her across the face.

Chasity blinked, rubbing her face, and awareness seemed to flood back into her face. “Sorry, sir,” she said and fumbled with her utility belt, pulling out a set of keys.

“Call for an ambulance,” I ordered, “we have people shot. And when Lilith is finished with Louise, handcuff her!”

“Right away, sir!” Chasity reached for radio and began calling for medics while I raced back across the room, passing Lilith who was writhing on Louise’s face. As I passed Lilith, her arm brushed my hip and pleasure shot through my body. I fell to my knees as I came, shooting semen all over the carpet.

I crawled the last few feet to Mary, and fumbled with the handcuffs before I released her right arm. The flesh beneath the cuff was raw and bloody from her struggles and fresh anger surged through me. This fucking bitch was going to suffer!

Mary threw her arms around me, not even letting me unlock the handcuff from her left wrist, and hugged me tight. “Oh, Mark!” Tears were streaming from her eyes. “I was so scared!”

“Me too,” I whispered and I realized I was crying to as I crushed my filly to my chest. “You saved us.”

Lilith’s orgasm swept through the room, hitting me, hitting everyone like a brick wall. Mary shuddered in my arms as an orgasm rippled through her bodu. My cock, trapped between us, sprayed cum on our bellies. Chasity fell to the ground, gripping her stomach and moaning in pleasure, and Allison and Violet writhed together in a mess of limbs.

“Oh no!” someone shouted in horror. “Master, it’s Desiree!”

Mary relaxed her hold on me and I looked over to see Allison racing to Desiree and placing her hands over Desiree’s chest, blood soaking the front of Desiree’s maid outfit. Fuck, she was bleeding badly. Mary and I moved to her side, kneeling on either side of her. She was still breathing, but shallow breaths and her face had a pale sheen about it.

“So much blood,” Mary whispered to herself.

“Hang on, Desiree!” I shouted. “You gotta hang on, 911 on the way.”

“She’s dying!” Allison wailed. “Don’t die, Desiree! Please!”

“Stay with us, Desiree,” I pleaded, clutching a limp hand. “You cannot die! Your my slut! You don’t have permission to die!”

“Can you save her, Lilith?” Mary asked, fearful and timid.

Lilith shoved Louise from her cunt, the nun falling onto her back in a daze, her face drenched in Lilith’s girl-cum. Chasity moved to Louise and began to handcuff the woman. “I can save her,” Lilith purred. “It will cost one of your two boons remaining, Mistress.”

“Boons?” Mary asked, confused.

“When you summoned me, we entered into a contract,” Lilith explained. “Three boons are owed to you. The first was used in stopping the nun.” Lilith smiled wickedly. “Her powers are broken, now. She has been tainted by my demonic fluids. Two more boons are still owed you.”

“Then save her!” begged Mary. “She’s our slut!”

“As you command, Mistress!”

Lilith bent over the unconscious Desiree and placed her lips upon Desiree, kissing her sensuously. Desiree’s body convulsed and quivered, and I realized she was having an orgasm. The color returned to her skin and the blood stopped pumping from her breast. Lilith pulled her lips away and Desiree gasped and shuddered, dark eyes opening, licking her lips.

“I’m so sorry, Master,” Desiree wailed and flung her arms around me. “I didn’t want to hit you, but I couldn’t stop myself!”

Allison flung her arms around Mary, weeping. Fiona and Xiu crawled towards us, heads hung down in shame. Korina, clutching her wounded arm, joined them. “Forgive us, Master, Mistress,” Fiona wept.

“There’s nothing to forgive,” I answered, hugging Desiree back. “That bitch controlled you, and she’s going to pay for all the hurt she caused!”

I caught Mary’s gaze and saw the same burning hatred I felt blazing in her eyes. “Oh, she will sufferer!” Mary hissed as she hugged Allison fiercely. “She will crawl on her knees and beg!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Beep! Beep! Beep!

The damned alarm clock incessant noise pierced the fog of my hangover. “Turn off the alarm, Desiree,” I moaned and it was a moment before I remembered. Mark Glassner had stolen my wife, and my home from me. I was lying in my hotel room at the Four Seasons, exiled by that bastard and waiting for word back from Sister Louise that she had freed my beautiful desert rose.

My head pounded and I slapped the alarm clock, silencing its annoying beeps. I groggily rose and stumbled into the shower. After the warm shower and pair of extra strength Tylenols, I was starting to feel alive again. Ever since Louise had freed me from that fucking bastard’s control, I had become a ball of tense, nervous energy. I had spent my entire life taking charge, grasping my own destiny with my bare hands. And now I had to wait while some nun fixes my life.

God, I need a drink.

Instead, I turned on the news. I had too many meetings at work to show up drunk. The news report was almost a distraction to my thoughts as I dressed. God, never in my life had I ever felt this helpless. Not even when that cunt of a first wife cheated on me. My hand trembled. A drink would really took the edge off, a voice whispered in my head.

You’re a better man than that, Brandon, I told myself. You’re in control, not the booze. Last night was a mistake. What the fuck were you supposed to do? You just found out angels and demons were real, for Christ sake. What was a sane man supposed to do but drink. In fact, why don’t you go pour yourself another whiskey, Brandon?

I starred at the minibar, my throat parched, and swallowed. No! Have some fucking control.

“… quite neighborhood off Shaw Road in Puyallup.”

I frowned, turning to TV, forgetting all about the booze. My house was just off Shaw Road. Fear groping my heart, I grabbed the remote and turned up the volume.

“The homeowner, Desiree Fitzsimmons, and her boyfriend were attacked by a home invader,” the report said and I blinked. She standing was just down the street from my house. Police cars filled the streets, painting the neighborhood in strobing blue and red lights. “Only one woman was seriously injured, a friend of Desiree, who was taken to Good Sam Hospital for treatment. A woman, identified as a Louise Afra, has been detained by the Police for questioning.”

The nun failed. My heart sank. That whiskey was seeming more and more appealing by the second.

That bastard Mark had come out on top. My palms hurt, and it was a moment before I realized how tight my fist was clenched. I opened my hand and saw bloody gouges from my fingernails. Fuck, I couldn’t take this. I need to be in control. I was going mad just sitting here. I looked in the mirror. I am Brandon Fitzsimmons. I worked my way up from nothing. I never let anything stand in my way. It was time I stopped being helpless, stop relaying on others. It was time that I once again seized my own destiny.

Mark Glassner, I will get my wife back! I will inflict so much pain, so much suffering, on you! I’ll take your woman from you and fuck her before your eyes and make her moan and pant and tell you how much better my cock feels! I’ll watch the humiliation in your eyes as she cums on my dick like a bitch in heat!

No fucking power in Heaven or Hell will stop me!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“A woman, identified by police as Louise Afra, was arrested for investigation of breaking and entering and attempted murder,” the website read.

I still was in disbelief at reading that. For the last hour, I had been sitting at my computer staring at the screen, stunned. How could this be? Please God, let Sister Louise be fine, if it is your will, O Lord! I silently prayed.

Ever since I saw the news report about the orgy that happened in a Bestbuy up in Washington State, I knew a Warlock was operating in the area. Since then, I had been visiting the Tacoma News Tribune and Seattle Times websites every morning, looking for anymore news. There were vague reports of public sex on a tourist boat and a wild party that unexpectedly shut down the Space Needle. And I prayed fervently to God, begging Him to send the Ecstasy to me, to send me once more to battle evil.

Sister Louise must have been sent to fight the Warlock … and failed. The thought sent a tremor of fear down my spine. Sister Louise had freed me from Thralldom to a Warlock thirteen years ago. She was there when I took my vows and set aside my old name and became Sister Theodora Mariam. And now she was arrested for attempted murder. What had gone wrong, I wondered. No one was better at fighting a Warlock than Sister Louise. Fear for my friend gripped my stomach.

There was a polite rap on my door, startling me. I stood, brushing my gray habit smooth and grabbed my white veil, draping it over my head. I breathed deeply, calming myself, before I opened the door.

“Hola, Sister Theodora,” Esmeralda, a seventy-one year old Hispanic parishioner of St. Afra, the Church I was the caretaker for, greeted me. She gave me a toothless smile, warm and friendly.

“Hola,Esmeralda,” I greeted back. I realized I had forgotten to unlock the church so Esmeralda and her prayer group could use the fellowship hall. “Sorry, I just got some bad news.”

“Its alright, Sister,” Esmeralda answered, patting my arm warmly. “Is it serious?”

“I’m afraid so,” I answered, stepping out into the morning heat. 8 AM and it was already this hot, I shuddered to think how hot it would be this afternoon. LA was turning into quite a trial. “I may have to leave town to attend to it.”

“Of course, of course,” Esmeralda said, gripping my arm as we walked slowly towards the fellowship hall.

Another Hispanic woman, Rosenda, waited at the door to the fellowship hall. Rosenda, greeted me with a friendly kiss on my cheek. I reached into the pocket of my habit for the ring of keys and unlocked the fellowship hall. I held the door open for the two ladies. The florescent lights flickered a few times before humming steadily, bathing the table filled-room in soft light, when the Ecstasy came upon me.

A hand, unseen, reached through my habit as if I did not exist to caress my back. The invisible fingers sent tingles of pleasure throughout my body and a soft moan escaped my lips. The hand of the Archangel Gabriel traced my spine and his soft lips kissed at my neck, my shoulders.His every touch was burning pleasure on my flesh. I felt my knees grow week and I grabbed a chair for support.

“Are you okay, Sister Theodora?” Rosenda asked.

“I’m fine,” I gasped as Gabriel’s hand was gently squeezing my ass while his other hand slid across my waist and up to my breast. “I just need to use …” I bet my lip as Gabriel fingers gently pinched my nipple, the pleasure so intense that it was hard to think. “Please,” I begged, quietly, “not yet! Not in front of others.”

Gabriel didn’t care, his hands continued to roam my body leaving trails of fiery lust. One hand slid around my waist, down into my groin and found my pussy wet and hot, aching for his touch. My body shuddered and I clenched the back of the chair as an orgasm ripped through my body as his fiery fingers found my hard clitoris. I had to make it to somewhere private before I lost all control in front of these women.

Esmeralda and Rosenda looked at me, concerned. “I just need … oh … the bathroom,” I panted through clenched teeth.

I stumbled towards the ladies room, opening the door as Gabriel’s cock entered my pussy, his girth stretching my pussy, the tip of his dick reaching all the way to my womb. I fumbled with the lock and collapsed to the cold, tile floor as Gabriel’s cock began plunging hard and fast in my pussy. The pleasure was so intense, far greater than any mortal lover could excite from my body. The pleasure was so intense, so overwhelming, I was about to be swept off into insensibility.

But, before the pleasure drowned my sense entirely, a thought rose up from the back of my mind: Sister Louise would be avenged. And then I was lost in a sea pleasure as orgasm after orgasm rippled throughout my body.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 12

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 10: The Trap Is Set

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 10: The Trap is Set

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Anal, Oral, Non-Consensual, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 9



There was a soft knock at the door, bursting the bubble of my dream. “Good morning, Louise,” Madeleine greeted, her voice muffled through the door, “breakfast is ready.”

“Okay,” I said groggily and rolled out of bed, stretching.

I had been dreaming about Susanne, being her slave again. It was a common dream I had. It played out in minute variants: sometimes I would be forced to be her slave, others I would crawl on my knees and beg her. A few, Susanne would be my slave, crawling before me. Regret stabbed through me. What would my life have been like if I had not been dominated by Susanne. Would I have married Kurt? Would I have had children, watched them proudly grow up. A Warlock stole your life, your dreams. Mark had already done irreparable damage to these women’s lives. I needed to stop him before he destroyed more.

My body was sore from spending most of yesterday in a car watching the Fitzsimmons house, gathering intelligence, as the military would say. And what I learned was daunting. When I arrived yesterday, Mark and his girlfriend, Mary were out of town, leaving behind two Thralls; the teenage Allison and Desiree Fitzsimmons. Yesterday, I had performed the Prayer of Zanah on the two women. When the time came, Mark would find his own slaves turned against him. Then, I had returned back to my car to watch. To wait.

Near 8 PM, Mark returned with a car full of naked women. There were five of them, all clearly Thralls of Mark. It was a setback. The best way to deal with a Warlock, particularly a male Warlock was to seduce him, or let him think he was seducing you. But, I found it was more satisfying, however, to turn his thralls against him. The prick deserved a little comeuppance. But five more Thralls would make that vastly harder. I would need to get the odds back in my favor before I could make my move. And if Mark kept adding to his harem, this could drag on for a while.

Maybe I should go the easy route and let Mark seduce me. It wouldn’t be hard. Although I was fifty-one, I appeared as my attractive, eighteen year old self. I had the perky tits and tight ass of a teenager. One of the Gifts God gave me to fight Evil. I could let Mark seduce me, but that was too good for him. He deserved to be humiliated, to know fear. To know that when he came in my pussy that would be the end of all his fun! I had dealt with far worse Warlocks in the last thirty-years and Mark would not stand a chance.

God, I prayed silently, grant me the strength to save these women, grant me the courage to face this challenge, and grant me the guidance to see it quickly ended. In the name of the Father, the Son, and Holy Spirit, Amen!

I felt better after praying, and got dressed. After breakfast, I could sit here in Madeleine’s house, at her dining room table, and watch the Warlock, wait for my opening. Last night, thanks to God’s Providence, Madeleine, out of the goodness of her heart, offered me a place to stay. I was parked on the street in front of her house when she walked up to the car with two cups of tea and asked if I need to talk. Sensing God’s Providence, I said the first story that popped into my head. I suspected my husband was shacking up with Desiree and wanted proof. I flew all the way out from Chicago to confront him. Madeleine had a good heart and offered me her guest bedroom.

“There’s a good view of that hussy’s house from my breakfast nook,” Madeleine had told me in a sexy, southern twang. “Doesn’t that sound better than sittin’ in your car, sugar?”

I left the bedroom, after dressing in a white skirt and red blouse, I headed for the kitchen. Madeleine was pouring a thermos of coffee and I paused to admire her fine rump beneath her business skirt. She was a fit looking, thirty-something, who was recently divorced. She had made a simple breakfast of yogurt sprinkled with granola for me and pointed to a fresh pot of coffee. She apologized, but she had to go to work early.

“You can stay as long as you need to, sugar,” Madeleine said, her southern twang melting my cunt. “My husband was a no good horndog, too. That’s why I kicked his ass to the curb.” She gave me a comforting hug and kissed my forehead, I wished she kissed my lips, and headed out the door. She was off to her office job in a respectable looking skirt and blouse. I sighed in regret, watching that fine ass sway out of the kitchen. It was a shame she was straight. I gave her some subtle signs last night and she didn’t bite, or even notice that I was flirting with her.

I missed staying with Sarai already, but I would preserver.

I looked out the window in time to see the Warlock, Mark jog by, naked save for a pair of running shoes. I winced. He was an overweight man, his fat jiggling as he ran. He must have wished for some powerful mind control to be so confident in jogging naked. I angrily stabbed at my yogurt with a spoon.

You won’t be so confident for long, prick!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was breathless when I returned form my jog and my romp with Anastasia, who lived across the street. When I awoke this morning, I decided I need to get in better shape for Mary. She was such a beautiful creature she deserved a man that at least tried to not be an overweight slob. After yesterday’s naked walk through the hotel and drive back to South Hill, I found I liked the freedom of going nude, so I set off jogging, my dick flapping in the wind.

It was an interesting experience. I was stopped three times by Puyallup Police officers once by a Pierce County Sheriff deputy. I had thought long and hard how I wanted to handle the police, so I was ready. I gave each cop two, simple orders: “I am Mark Glassner and whatever I am doing is perfectly legal, and anyone who approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I am Mary Sullivan,’ do what they say without question.” Each cop would then apologize for bothering me and walk back to their cars and drive off.

On my jog, passing cars honked at me and insults were hurled as they sped by. I didn’t mind. They were lesser men and women, mere ants cursing their betters. Other joggers would cross the street or bolt the other way while pulling out cell phones to call 911 on me. I did catch up to one pretty woman in her late twenties, with a round ass covered in tight, black leggings and a pink, Lycra tanktop that fit her like a second skin. Her name was Anastasia and I invited her to join the Naked Jogging Club. She was more than happy to be the first recruit. Needless to say, jogging was a lot easier when a woman’s beautiful, naked ass jiggled and bounced in front of me. When we reached her house, across the street from the Fitzsimmons, I fucked Anastasia in the kitchen while her husband showered upstairs.

When I walked into my house, Desiree was leading the sluts and Mary in some type of aerobics. Apparently, Mary wanted to make sure the girls kept their bodies nice and tight. Naturally, the exercise devolved into an orgy for an hour, a better way to get some cardio I thought. Everyone was covered in fluids and sweat, so showers were in order. Mary and I went first, as befitted our station.

“You going to see that friend today, the real estate broker?” I asked her as she washed my back.

“Yeah, Alice,” Mary answered.

“Alice, huh, is she cute?”

“Yes,” Mary answered playfully. “And happily married, so stay away.” Mary emphasized her point by poking me in the back.

“Sure, Mare,” I told her. “There are plenty of women in the world for me to fuck.”

“Good,” Mary said. “Anyways, I had an idea were we could build out mansion at.”

“Oh yeah, where at?” I asked.

“Behind the house at the end of the cul-de-sac is a large field that they started to build a housing development in. We could bulldoze that last house and extend the road and build back there. It has a gorgeous view of Mount Rainier from back there, and the Puyallup Valley.”

“Okay,” I said with a nod. Mary was an artist and had far more appreciation for atheistic then I did. “I trust your judgment, Mare.” She beamed at me, turning around so I could wash her back.

“So, are you really going to rob a bank?” Mary asked as I scrubbed her back with a loofah
.
“Yeah,” I said. “I’ve always kinda wanted to. I think I’ll take Violet along with me.”

Mary turned around so I could start washing her front. “Oh, you want to get more of her tight cunt,” she said with wry smile.

I couldn’t deny that her tight, teenage cunt was a bonus. “No, there’s an Amber Alert out for her,” I said, as I started washing her flat stomach. I wanted to start with her small, perky breasts, but the I decided to tease her a bit. “I called her mother before I went jogging when I saw the alert on the news, but it might be a few days before the police aren’t actively looking for her.” I paused. “And me.”

Mary nodded. “Well, you are the only one of us that could talk your way out of any problems.”

“You could’ve had the same power,” I pointed out. I looked at her and asked, “Why didn’t you? I meant to ask but then the Devil gave me that gem and …”

Mary thought for a moment, then finally answered, “I didn’t want the responsibility of that much power.” She swallowed. “You can do a lot of harm, Mark. Hell, you have done a lot of harm, and some of that was at my request.” There was a pregnant pause. “I mean, don’t you ever feel guilty for what we do to the sluts?”

“No,” I said without hesitation. “When I got these powers, I told myself I was above such petty concerns. I only felt guilt for what I did to you.” I said. “Shit, I still feel guilty.”

Mary rubbed my arm. “I forgave you,” she said, and leaned in to kiss me. It made me feel a little better. “But how do you stop feeling guilt?”

“You just need to tell yourself your better than all the rest of them,” I told her. “We are better than other people, than the sluts. We’re special, and they’re not.”

“That’s it?”

“Yeah,” I answered. She sighed, and hugged me tightly and her body shook and I realized she was crying. I froze. I didn’t know what to do, what to say. I didn’t have a lot of experience comforting crying women. I just squeezed her back, stroking her wet hair. “I … uh. We can …” I cleared my throat, “We can let the sluts go. Just say the word, Mare. We don’t need them. I don’t need them. We just need each other.”

“I … I can’t,” Mary sobbed. “There’s this voice, whispering to me, telling me its wrong. But my body, my pussy, is telling me its so very right.”

“So, which voice do you want to listen too?”

She sobbed, “My pussy.” Mary relaxed in my arms, tension fleeing her body. “Make love to me, Mark. Make me forget.”

Her lips were passion on mine, her tongue writhing in my mouth. Her wet body pressed against me, soft and firm. My cock hardened between us and my hands roamed her sleek body. I felt her plump ass, kneading a cheek between my hands, while my other hand found a firm breast and hard nipple. Her groin rubbed against me, seeking for my hard cock. Her soft hands ran down my back, across my side and found my hard cock and guided it to her wet vulva. We moaned together as my cock slid inside her, agonizingly slow. Our nerves were on fire with passion for each other and our hips found a slow, steady rhythm.

“My stallion,” Mary moaned, “my handsome stallion, fuck me harder! I need it!”

I gripped her hips and started thrusting hard. Mary groaned and clawed my back. “My sweet filly!” I panted. “You’re all I need.”

“Give me your cum!” she ordered wantonly. “Oh, I need it! Warm and sticky! My pussy needs it!”

“Here it comes, Mare!” I gasped and unloaded into my love; one, two, three powerful jets of semen. Mary’s cunt convulsed about my cock, squeezing it with a velvety warmth and she gasped as her passion overtook her.

Mary clung to me in the shower, her face pressed against my chest, my cock growing soft inside her pussy. We didn’t say a word, we just enjoyed the warm water spraying over us and enjoyed the comfort of each other. Holding my love, being held by her. This was all I really needed. The sluts, the women I made fuck me, they were just fun, just pleasant diversions. This is what was real, what mattered. Somehow, Mary had become my whole world in just a short time. I would have gladly stayed like this forever, but the hot water heater had other ideas.

Mary seemed in a better mood when we slipped out of the cold shower. She grabbed a towel and playfully dried me off. She then insisted on shaving me and only managed to nick me three times. She giggled each time, tearing a piece of toilet and sticking them to the cuts. From guest bathroom we could here a lot of shrieks and giggles as the sluts were forced to take cold showers.

“The mansion is definitely going to need some heavy duty water heaters,” I told Mare as we checked in on the sluts. “Like a hotel.”

Mary nodded, watching Korina shivering in the shower as she quickly washed her body.

As Mary and I prepared to leave to run our errands, we left instructions for the sluts. Xiu, Fiona, and Korina needed clothes, so I sent them out with Desiree to buy some. They had to wear Desiree’s old clothes that didn’t fit any of them well and no one was happy about that. Allison was charged with cleaning the house. She seemed disappointed, probably because she’d been cooped up in the house all weekend. So, I promised I would spend some one on one time with her when I returned and that brightened her up. Violet was wearing the same pink dress she wore yesterday, and I decided to take her clothes shopping after I robbed a bank or three.

“Be careful,” Mary ordered, kissing me. “Do you have your crystal?”

Friday night, when Mary had made her Pact, the Devil had surprised us with a crystal, saying, “If you are ever in trouble, hold this crystal and say, ‘Lilith, appear before me.’ ” Mary and I were both worried about what it meant and I decided to keep the crystal with me. When I went jogging this morning, I was clutching it in my bare hand.

“Yeah, it’s right here,” I said, pulling it out of my jean pocket for a moment, and showing it to her. Mary relaxed. “I love you, Mare.”

“Love you, too, hun.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was on my third cup of coffee as I boredly watched the Fitzsimmons house. Nothing had happened since Mark returned from his jog. The disgusting pervert had returned with a naked woman, took her inside the house across the street and left there fifteen minutes later with a smile on his face. The poor woman was married and I saw her kiss her husband goodbye from the open doorway in a loose dressing gown.

Did Mark make the husband watch? Did the pervert get off on making the man watch the women he loved get violated before him. Mark made Desiree’s husband, Brandon, watch him defile her. Fucking Warlocks. My fingers slipped under my skirt. The woman across the street was quite beautiful. I bet Mark fucked her, bent over a table. I moaned, slowly rubbing my clit in delicious circles. Her husband was sitting in the corner, looking sad and pathetic while his wife howled and moaned like a whore for Mark.

I started fucking my fingers slowly in and out of my cunt. The woman would be a whore for Mark. That’s what he did. Degrade women. Turning them into his cumbuckets. I bit my lip, imaging the woman’s breasts. They looked like a nice pair beneath that silk robe. With hard nipples. And her mouth, moaning wantonly. She should put that mouth to better use. I came, picturing the woman between my thighs, her fingers fucking into my pussy while Mark looked on, looking sad and pathetic while his whore pleasured me. I licked my fingers clean and went back to watching.

Nothing else had happened for two more hours, when the garage doors slid open. The silver Mustang pulled out first. I could just make out Mark and a teenage girl as the Mustang roared down the street, followed quickly by one of the red-heads in a maroon convertible Volkswagen Eos. I rushed outside to follow her. This might be my only chance to catch Marks number one woman alone. I got into the black BMW 7-series I borrowed from Brandon and fumbled at the keys. Mary roared off up the street, driving almost as fast as Mark had, and a third car, a white BMW driven by Desiree and crowded with three other women pulled out onto the street.

The Eos was gone, but there was a red-head in the second car. Maybe she was Mary? Probably not, Mary was likely the one driving her own car. I made the decision to follow four ladies. Maybe I could get the opportunity to perform the Prayer of Zanah on one of them, or all of them, and get the odds back in my favor. I waited for the white BMW to pass and pulled out behind it, my heart thumping in excitement.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I kept glancing at Violet’s coltish legs peaking out underneath her pink skirt as I drove my Mustang out of the housing development onto Shaw Road. I placed a hand on her thigh, sliding up under her skirt and Violet beamed at me, her face flush with excitement.

“Thank you for letting me come with you, Master,” she said in a cheerful soprano.

She was a cute fifteen year old. Her brown hair was pulled into two pigtails over her ears, tied off with pink ribbons. Her breasts were small and shapely and her body slim with youth beneath the conservative dress she wore. That dress would definitely not do, my sluts needed to show the world just how whorish they were.

“You ever sucked a dick, Violet?” I asked.

Violet shook her head, blushing. She was a virgin before I fucked her in the elevator yesterday. Her hands reached out and she gently rubbed my cock, feeling it harden in my pants. “W-would you like me, to Master?” she nervously asked.

“Definitely,” I answered.

There was a metallic rasp as she slowly drew my zipper down and then her warm, delicate hand reached into my pants and pulled out my hard cock. She bent down, her breath warm on my cock as she slowly ran her hand up and down on my dick. She tentatively stuck out her tongue, licking up the shaft and brushing the sensitive head.

“Just like that,” I told her. “Use more pressure, yeah that’s good.” Her tongue felt amazing as she lapped at my cock. “Stroke the shaft and cup the balls.” I wince as she squeezed a ball. “Gently with the balls.”

“Sorry, Master,” she apologized.

“Now, suck the tip into your mouth, be careful with your teeth,” I told her. “You can brush the cock with them, just don’t bite hard. Ohh, yeah that’s nice. Keep doing that with your tongue.” She had the head of my cock in her mouth and was swirling her tongue around it. “Suck it like a lolipop. Oh fuck that’s good. And see how much you can fit in your mouth.”

She was bobbing her head now, moving slowly down until my cock brushed the back of her throat and then rising up. It wasn’t the best blowjob I ever had, but knowing it was her first added a certain spice to her uncertainty. She was sucking harder and I watched as her right hand drifted over to her thighs and slip up under her dress to start fingering her cunt. Horny little slut.

She was turning into a great slut. I was proud of her, and stroked her brown hair. “I’m gonna cum, slut,” I told her. “So don’t be surprised. Try to swallow what you can.” And then I erupted into her mouth, semen spilling out the corners of her lips. She tried to pull away, but I held her down. When I was finished, I let her sit up.

She was breathing hard, cum smeared across her lips and tears ran down her face. “Was it good?” she asked, wiping at her tears.

“It was great!” I told her, kissing her forehead. “You’re turning into a good, little slut. I’m very proud of you.”

“Thank you, Master,” she said, smiling happily, still masturbating. When she came on her fingers, I pulled them to my mouth and sucked her juices off her digits. She had a light, barely spicy flavor.

We made a quick stop at Dick’s Sporting Goods at the South Hill Mall where I grabbed a bunch of duffle bags. I was so excited to rob a bank, I didn’t even spend the time to give the cashier a nice fucking. I needed to remember to go back to Dick’s and look Ambrosia up. With a name like that, I hoped her pussy tasted wonderful.

I pulled onto highway 512 towards, heading west to Parkland and the Bank of America that screwed me over two years ago. When my debit card got stolen and my accounts emptied, I filed a claim. But the branch manager, an asshole named Ted, dicked around with appeals process and I barely recovered half of my money. I had to crash on a friends couch for two months while I got back on my feat.

As I raced down 512, Violet got to practice her blowjobs some more. This time, she didn’t pull away as I came in her mouth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I followed Mark’s thralls towards a mall and parked Brandon’s BMW next to a silver Mustang and discreetly followed the four women through the parking lot. The only one I knew was Desiree, who I had imprinted last night. The other three women were dressed in ill-fighting clothes. There was a black-haired women with short hair and a blue eyes, a strawberry-blond that might be Mark’s girlfriend, Mary, and a short, Asian woman

Please God, I prayed, give me the opportunity to save these women. Then I followed them into the mall. I just needed to be patient and be careful and God would grant me the opportunities I needed.

They led me to a clothing store, Old Navy, and I realized why they were here. The three new Thralls in the ill-fitting clothes had arrived naked last night. Wherever Mark had found these women, he didn’t bother to bring any of their clothes. I browsed the clothing racks and watched the women out of the corners of my eyes as they spread out across the store.

“Hi, welcome to Old Navy,” a nasally pitched, effeminate voice asked me. I turned to see a slim young man whose nametag read, “Gabe.”

I blinked in surprise. He had a faint, blue-black aura about him. Mark must have been here and given him a minor order. The aura was fading and would probably be gone in another week or so. He was not under any lasting commands or had suffered any personality changes

“I’m fine,” I told him.

One of the girls, the red-head, was heading for the changing room and I pushed past Gabe, grabbing the first shirt off the rack. Gabe protested, but I ignored him. I reached the changing area in the back but not before the red-head closed the door. Shoot. Thinking quickly, I knocked on the door.

“Yes,” she answered.

“Hi, I’m Louise with Old Navy and I just need to talk to you.”

The red-head opened the door, frowning at me. I moved quickly, shoving my hand over her mouth and pushing her back into the changing room. I shoved my hand down her loose-fitting jeans and found her hairy pussy. She struggled and tried to bite my hand covering her mouth. My finger found her cunt and wiggled in, fingerfucking her hard and fast. Being transformed into a sex slave by a Warlock usually left the woman incapable of resisting a sexually assault.

Not this woman, however.

My face stung as she slapped me and I had to pull my hand away to block the second blow. She started to scream so I silenced her the only way I could, kissing her hard while I pinned one of her arms to the wall. She still had one hand free and clawed at my hair, trying to pull me off her lips. My thumb found her clit, rubbing in small, fast circles and she stiffened in my arms. Her cunt was getting wet as her body began to react to my stimulation.

I could feel the resistance fleeing her body. The hand pulling at my hair relaxed its grip, the tension in her body slowly bleeding away. Her lips, tightly closed at first, relaxed and I shoved my tongue into her mouth, tasting the mint of toothpaste. Her hips started to shift as the pleasure from her pussy slowly spread throughout her body.

She surrendered to me.

Her lips were hot on mine she kissed me back, her hips writhed on my hand. Her hand gripped my hair, pulling me tight against her as she moaned into my mouth. I let go her other arm and she wrapped it around me, caressing my back through my blouse. I slipped that hand up her shirt and found a large breast, gently caressing and squeezing her soft, firmness. I found her aerola and gently circled her nipple before I finally rolled the turgid nub between my fingers.

The red-headed shuddered in my arms as her orgasm began to roll through her body. Without thinking, my hand that was groping her breast slid down to my own, wet pussy and coated my finger with my juices. Still fingering her, extending the orgasm, I quickly drew the Mark of Qayin on her forehead with my juices and prayed, “Zanah!”

One down. Two to go.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled the Mustang into the parking lot of the Parkland Bank of America, a brick building on Pacific Avenue and told Violet to wait in the car. With an excited jaunt in my step, I walked into the bank. There was a short line of customers queuing to deal with the bank tellers, a few more sitting at desks, talking to loan officers, and one fat security guard.

“I need to speak with all the staff in the back right now!” I hollered loudly. Confused, the staff led me back into the bank by the vault and gathered about me. “Who’s the manager?”

Ted turned out to still be the manager. It couldn’t be more perfect. I told him to open the vault. “There’s a time lock,” Ted protested.

“I’ll wait,” I said. I grabbed a buxom, honey-blonde teller and pulled her next to me. “Ted, open the vault and everyone else go back to your jobs and ignore everything Ted and I do. Except for you, Monica,” I told the buxom teller. “Let’s see what you look like naked.”

She flushed, and untied the decorative scarf around her neck that partially covered the cleavage revealed by her low-cut, blue blouse. Her large tits were supported by a lacy, black bra which came off next. Her tits were still perky with youth and her light pink aerola’s were large, with fat nipples jutting proudly out. As she unzipped her black skirt I hefted one her tit, feeling the plump firmness of her breast. She shivered as I rubbed her aerola.

“I’m going to fuck you hard, whore,” I told her, “and you’re going to love every minute of it.”

Monica flushed and licked her lips as she peeled off her pantyhose and black panties. Her bush was a darker brown, neatly trimmed and her pussy lips were large and protruded out past her pubes. I bent her over a table, ran my hand through her cunt, feeling her getting wet at my touch. I stuck a finger inside her pussy and she wiggled her hips in pleasure. I coated my finger with her juices and then shoved it up her ass.

I fucked my finger in a few times then pulled it out of her ass and replaced it with my cock. She gasped in surprise and then growled in pleasure as my cock slowly sank into the warm tightness of her ass. “Oh my god!” she gasped. “That’s amazing!”

“You’ve never been fucked up the ass before,” I asked, plumbing her bowels with hard thrusts.

“No,” she panted. “My husband he always wants to, but I thought it would hurt!”

“What a bad wife,” I said, slapping her ass. “You let me fuck your ass and not your husband

“I am,” she moaned. “I’m such a bad wife. He always wants me to give him blowjobs, too, but I always say no.”

“From now on, bitch, you do what ever filthy things your husband wants,” I growled, rubbing my hand down her back. “And do it with a smile on your whorish face!”

“Yes,” she panted. “I’ll be a good wife from now on.” Her orgasm rolled through her body, ass clenching on my cock.

I grabbed her purse and pulled out her cell phone, flipping through her address book while I fucked her slowly. “What’s your husband’s name?” I asked. “Jonathon,” she answered, breathless. I found her husband and gave him a ring.

“Hey, cutiepie,” Jonathon answered.

“This is Mark,” I said. “I’m with your wife. I’ve been counseling her.” I put the phone on speaker and sit it on the table. “Say hi to your husband.”

A look of panic crossed Monica’s face. “Hi, sweetie,” she said, trying to sound casual as I started fucking her ass hard again.

“What kind of counseling,” Jonathon asked, sounding concerned.

“Your wife tells me she’s had problems doing certain things in the bedroom,” I said. Monica bit her lip to stifle a moan. “But, I’ve helped your wife understand that its her duty to do whatever perverted things her husbands wants. Right, Monica?”

“Yeah, Jonathon,” Monica panted, her voice was thick with excitement as my cock reamed her ass. “I’m going to let you fuck my ass, or I’ll give you blowjobs.”

“Really?” he asked, sounding excited.

“Y-yeah, sweetie!” Monica gasped and then clasped a hand over her mouth to stifle another moan.

“Man, Mark, how can I repay,” Jonathon said, excited.

“Your wife’s already covered the payment,” I told him, enjoying his wife’s ass on my cock.

“I love you, cutiepie,” Jonathon said.

“Oh, I love you, too, Jonathon,” Monica whispered and then she started to moan, her ass clenching on my cock. She quickly slapped her hand over her lips and as she came on my cock. Her other hand fumbled to hang up the phone. “I’m such a bad wife!” she moaned as her orgasm continued to ripple through her body. “Such a terrible wife!”

My balls boiled and I shot my cum up her ass as her body shook. I gritted my teeth as I enjoyed her tight ass and my pleasure coursing through my body. Breathing hard, I pulled out of her ass. Monica continued shaking, her face in her hands and I realized she was crying. Guilt stabbed through me, and I beat it back down. You’re above guilt, Mark. She’s just an ant.

“Oh, god, what have I done,” she sobbed.

I rubbed her shoulder. “You have nothing to fill guilty about,” I told her. “You came twice, right?”

She sniffed. “Yeah. I never came so hard in my life,” she said, a smile ghosting her lips.

“You should never feel guilty about something as nice as cumming,” I told her. “You should never feel guilty about anything you do with man or a woman.”

“A woman?” she asked and I saw something in her eyes. Desire?

“You want to be with a woman?”

She nodded, shyly. “I’ve … thought about it. With Kylie.”

“The cute red-head?” I asked, referring to the other bank teller I thought about fucking.

There was a series of beeps and the bank vault was opened and Ted started filling the black duffel bags with bundles of bills. I called for Kylie to come back here as Monica started getting dress. “Kylie, I want you and Monica to go to a hotel on your lunch.” There was a no-tell motel up the street from here, the Blue Spruce, that had hourly rates. “And explore any desires you two might have for each other. And if you enjoy yourself, go home with Monica and give her husband a special treat.”

“Okay,” Kylie said, giving Monica shy smile. Monica flushed and returned the smile.

I made Ted carry the duffle bags out to my Mustang where Violet waited, playing around on her smart phone. I popped the trunk and Ted threw the bags in. I started the car and Violet greeted me with an eager kiss, her tongue a little timid as it wriggled into my mouth.

“Did it go well, Master,” she asked.

I nodded, pulling my cock out, dirty from Monica’s ass. Violet knew what to do, and bent down. Her nose wrinkled, but she engulfed my cock anyways. “That’s ass your tasting,” I told her. “Good sluts clean their master’s cock after its been in a whore’s ass.”

Violet was getting quite skilled at blowjobs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“How are you doing, Mary?” Alice greeted me with a friendly hug.

We were standing in her office at Evergreen Realty. Alice had been a good friend to my older sister, Shannon. Unlike Shannon’s other friends, Alice had always been kind and friendly to me and would provide a shoulder to cry on. We kept close on facebook after she graduated high school and I had even been a bridesmaid in her wedding last year.

“I’m engaged,” I told her, excitedly, holding out the black diamond ring Mark had given me Saturday night.

“Oh that’s amazing,” Alice cooed. “So Mike finally proposed.”

I shook my head. “We broke up. His name is Mark and I know its fast, but he’s the one. I just know it.”

“Wow,” Alice said, a little flummoxed. “You sure you’re not rushing things.”

“I’m not,” I told her. “I’ve never been happier. Mark is the greatest guy in the world.”

Alice hugged me again and I became aware of her body pressing up against me, the curve of her breasts, the warmth of her breath on my neck, her thigh pressings on my hip. Alice kept hugging her, longer than she should. Is she into me? Alice had always been a friend, but could she be more? My heart beat loudly in my chest as I considered that possibility.

Alice was beautiful; large, hazel eyes with long lashes were the center-point of an attractive, round face with full, kissable lips. Her hair was a thick and full bodied, a raven black that fell about her shoulders. She had been wearing a pinstriped, charcoal blazer over a blue halter top, her cleavage on display. Her hips and butt filled out her matching charcoal pants very nicely.

Alice finally broke the hug, her cheeks bright with excitement, her lips moist. Alice’s slim fingers grasped my hand and she guide me to her desk and a chair that lay on the side. We sat down, next to each other and she laid out a binder with property listings. She leaned close to me, her flowery perfume making me a little lightheaded with its fragrance. Our hands kept brushing each other as examined the binder, every touch fueling the fire burning in my womb.

“It’s getting a little hot in here,” Alice said, unbuttoning her blazer and pulling it off. Her halter top was very low cut, her snowy breasts almost completely exposed. The left strap of a blue-gray, lacy bra peaked out from beneath her halter top.

Alice sat back down, scooting even closer, leaning in so I could not help but see down her cleavage. She turned the page in the catalog and pointed at a cute, ranch-style house while her other hand casually rested on my thigh. Fire burned at her touch, running up my thigh to my moistening pussy and I shifted in my seat, my thighs rubbing pleasurably against my clit.

“This is a cute house,” I said, pretending to ignore her hand. If Alice wanted to seduce me, I was happy to let her.

“I know,” Alice purred, her hand slowly inching up my thigh. “It’s two bedrooms and one-and-a-half baths. The perfect house for a young couple.” Her hand was higher, pushing under my skirt. “Have you and Mark set a date, yet?”

“A date?” I asked, turning to face her. She was just inches away, her lips wet and red. It was getting hard to think as fire coursed through my veins.

“For your wedding.” Her lips were so close to mine. Her hand was inching higher on my thigh, almost at my pussy.

“No,” I said, “we …”

Fireworks exploded as Alice lips met mine. They were soft and inviting and her tongue pressed at my mouth. I opened my lips for her, tilting my head to the side. Her tongue was wresting with my own, then pulled back, inviting me in. I accepted, exploring her mouth eagerly, playing with her tongue. And her soft hand slid higher, so near the heat beneath my legs.

Alice broke the kiss. We were both breathless and flushed with excitement. “There’s this motel,” Alice said, carefully. “We could …”

“Yes,” I whispered huskily and a shiver of pleasure ran through my body as her fingers finally brushed my wet vulva through my panties.

We rushed out of her office, trying to act normal as we excitedly made our way through her work. “Just going to show Mary a few houses,” she told her boss, trying to sound casual. Our lust must be so obvious. He wasn’t going to buy the lie. How could he not hear my heart thudding with desire in my chest. We positively exuded desire.

“Okay,” he mumbled, and went back to talking with the receptionist.

“Cute car,” Alice complimented when she saw my Eos.

“Mark got it for me,” I told her and she gave me this knowing smile. “It’s not like that, I love him.”

Alice paused. “Maybe we shouldn’t do this. If you love him, you don’t want to …”

“Do you really want to stop?” I asked.

“No,” she said, smiling. “I’m too horny to stop.”

The motel was a dive just up the street called the Blue Spruce Motel that offered ‘hourly rates’. The facade of the U shaped building was faded blue siding, paint chipped in may places. I followed Alice into the lobby where two women; a honey-blonde woman wearing a black skirt, blue blouse, and decorative scarf and a red-head in a pale-green, wrap-around dress with a loose skirt were paying for a room with the motel manager.

“Room 11,” the manager said, bored, handing over an actual key to the red-head, not an electromagnetic keycard that most hotels used.

“We’re not the only ladies looking for some afternoon delight,” Alice whispered in my ear.

Alice paid in cash for three hours and we got room 5’s key. I held Alice’s hand as she eagerly led me across the parking lot to room 5. The room was surprisingly clean, albeit a little worn. Scuffed carpeting, faded walls and frayed comforter on the two, twin sized beds.

Alice was on me the moment the door closed, her lips hungry on mine. I wrapped my arms about her waist, pulling her close to me. Her black hair, silky soft, caressed my cheek and her soft hand stroked my arm, leaving a trail of fire where ever her finger touched. The kiss was different than with Mark. His lips were rougher, more demanding while Alice was soft and gentle. I loved Mark, loved the urgency of his kisses, but variety was the spice of life.

Her hand trailed down my arm and gently stroked my hand. Alice brought the hand up and she broke the kiss and sucked and licked my finger while smiling shyly at me. Her tongue was pink and I was transfixed by the sight. I pressed my thighs together, feeling my juices trickle out of aroused vulva, turning my panties into a sodden mess.

“You’re so beautiful, Mary,” Alice purred, kissing my palm. “I wish I had the courage to do this sooner.” This was surprising. I thought she was seducing me was because of my wish. When I made my Pact with the Devil last week, I wished that all women would desire me. How long had Alice been thinking about me this way? “You were just so … radiant today,” she continued purring, “I was ust helpless before your beauty.”

Her hands trembled as she reached out and pulled my white, peasant blouse over my head. Her hand traced the strap of my lacy, gray bra, down to the cup and slipped her finger inside, brushing my achingly hard nipple. I gasped. Her fleeting touch sent pleasure coursing through my body. My bra was suddenly tight on my body, uncomfortable. I reached behind me and the bra fell away, freeing my freckled breasts.

“So beautiful,” Alice murmured, almost in a daze. “I’ve dreamed about your breasts since you were fourteen.” Fourteen? Out of the fog of lust, rose a memory of Alice catching me coming out of the shower, naked. Her face had flushed in what I thought was embarrassment. I guess it was actually desire.

She grasped my shoulders and guided me to the bed and, with a gentle pressure, pushed me back onto the bed. She crawled over and started kissing my right breast, licking everywhere, except my aerola and hard nipples. She licked down the slopes, the underside of my breast where sweat liked to collect, up my breastbone between my mounds. She kissed me everywhere. She circled my breast, coming ever closer to my nipple. When I thought she was finally going to reach my nipple, she started from the beginning on on my left breast.

I was so aroused, so horny, when her lips finally, gently, reached my hard nipple, I orgasmed. It wasn’t an earth shattering orgasm, but a tiny, pleasurable one that just left me wanting more. Her lips and tongue caressed and pleasure my nipple, making sensuous love to the hard, sensitive nub. She kissed over to my right nipple, and pleasured it just as gentle and tender as my left. Her hand slipped up my thigh, slow and careful, up under my black skirt and found the sticky mess between my legs.

I gasped as her fingers slid through my panties leg hole and touched the shaved lips of my vulva, rubbing through my labia. Alice’s wet mouth was leaving a trail of fiery kisses up my breasts, my neck, reaching my ears. She licked and nibbled on my lobe, her breath hot and moist. “So wet,” she whispered, slipping a single finger up inside me. “Did I do that?”

“Yes!” I gasped as her finger invade my pussy. This was amazing. We could have been doing this for the last five years.

My entire body burned with desire as she slipped a second finger inside me, moving them slowly in and out. Her lip kissed and sucked at my neck and a low, throaty moan rose from within me. Her thumb found my clit, brushing softly, tenderly. I gripped the bedspread with one hand as I writhed in passion while my other hand stretched out, finding her thigh beneath her charcoal-gray pants. My hand slid up her thigh, to her hip. I found the clasp for her pants and fumbled to open her fly, trying to use one hand.

Finally I got her pants open, her zipper down and slid my hand inside. She wore silk pantyhose over panties and I could feel the heat and moisture of her desire. My fingers slipped into her silky pantyhose and into her satin panties. Her pubic mound was shaved bare. I slid further in and found her wet passion. Alice moaned into my ear as I lightly caressed her hard clit, running a finger down her swollen labia, and then my digit was engulfed by her warmth. My fingers matched the delicate caresses that Alice was performing on my pussy.

“Oh, that’s nice!” Alice moaned. “Your fingers … so sweet!”

Her lips found mine and we were kissing again, and I drink her passion. I turned on my side, pressing my bare bosom to her clothed breasts. The cotton fabric of her halter top rubbed roughly on my hard nipples. Our legs rubbed together as we gave each other pleasure, running headlong towards the cliff. Alice went over first, her body shuddering delicately.

“Yes, Mary!” she gasped, breaking the kiss. “Oh, God, yes!”

I followed her right over, my second orgasm sending spasms of delicious through my limbs and body. We held each other, my lips finding hers as we continued to finger each other to another orgasm and another, each more intense, more fulfilling then the one before. Gasping next to this beautiful angel, I pulled my hand out of her panties, sticky with her juices and sucked them into my mouth.

“You taste so delicious,” I said, huskily, sitting up and moving to her feet.

I pulled off her shoes, comfortable black flats. Her dainty feet covered in dark nylons. Alice lifted her ass as I pulled off her pants while she pulled off her halter top. I gently pulled off her pantyhose, trying not to cause any runs and then I gently kissed her barefoot, licking her toes while Alice cooed in pleasure. Her breasts heaved in her lacy bra and her face was flushed with passion, her eyes shining with love.

I kissed her bony ankle, then up her shapely calf, her knee, and then her inner thigh, moving slowly higher. I could smell her arousal, a spicy musk, through her gray-blue, satin panties. When I reached her panties, I rubbed my cheek against them, breathing deep her musk and enjoying the soft, cool feel of her panties on my cheek before I pulled them off her legs, exposing a shaved, flushed pussy weeping juices.

My tongue was licking through her labia, savoring the musky spice. Alice moaned in pleasure as I feasted on her womanhood. I sucked her engorged labia into my lips, stuck my tongue deep into her pussy, and kissed the hard bud of her clitoris. My world had been reduced to the silky warmth of Alice’s pussy. I was an explore in uncharted territory, searching every crevice and fold, until I had mapped her vagina in all its beauty. And when she orgasmed, I was ready, drinking the flood of passion like a woman dying of thirst.

“I need to, ohhh fuck, taste you!” Alice panted as I continued licking her sensitive pussy through her orgasm.

I looked up, face wet with juices, and saw the desire in her eyes. I peeled off my lacy panties and straddled her face, lowering my pussy to her lips as I lowered my lips to her pussy. I writhed on her tongue and she writhed on mine. Her tongue was skilled, gentle and knowing. She seemed to find all the spots that gave me pleasure and together we came, and came, until our pussies were too sensitive to cum any more.

Panting, I lay pressed up against her. She still had her gray-blue bra on and I played with the strap as Alice hugged me, our legs entwined together. Our lovemaking was intense and deep and different than any other sex I had ever had. Was it better than with Mark? I thought of Mark, his boyish smile, how tender he was with me, and how honest and open he was. No, nothing could replace Mark in my heart, or his a cock in my pussy. Even sitting her, basking in the lovemaking with Alice, my body still ached gently for Mark while my soul yearned to share with him all that happened in this motel room. I saw my engagement ring glinting on my hand as I played with Alice’s bra. What I experienced with Alice was nice, fulfilling even, but it wasn’t love. At least, it wasn’t the deep, romantic love I felt for Mark. Alice was nice to cuddle with, but I wished Mark was here, pressed against my back, his strong arms wrapped around me, sandwiching me between him and Alice.

Then what did I feel for Alice? It was something more than lust and desire. Friendship? A deep, physical friendship?

“Are you feeling guilty?” Alice asked, seeing me stare at my engagement ring.

I shook my head. “There’s nothing to feel guilty about,” I told her. “Mark and I have an open relationship. He doesn’t mind me being with other women. I’m going to tell him all about our fun.”

Alice arched an eyebrow. “Wow, timid little Mary sure has changed.”

“Mark …” I paused, how to explain it. “He awakened desires within me. Showed me pleasures I didn’t even know I could experience.”

“He sounds like a great guy,” Alice said, flatly. Was that bitterness I heard in her voice. Was her marriage with Dean not going well.

“Alice,” I said, carefully. “Is everything well, with you and Dean.”

“We’re fine.”

I hesitated. “Well, um, you seemed really familiar with this motel and …”

Alice caressed my face. “No, it’s not my first time here.” She sighed. “After Dean and I got married, he got a promotion and he’s been working a lot of hours. There hasn’t been much time for us. I started talking to my yoga instructor, Esteban, confiding in him the problems in my marriage. He was so supportive and then we were flirting and kissing and …”

“You were sleeping with him,” I finished.

Alice nodded. “He was an amazing lover. Dean, he always tried, but Esteban did things to me I never experienced.” A smile creeped across her face. “I thought about leaving Dean to be with Esteban but the irony was, Esteban was cheating on me.” Her voice was thick with pain and I hugged her and then she sobbed, “It’s what I deserved. Dean’s a great guy. He deserves a better wife than one who cheats on him.”

“It’s all right,” I consoled, rocking her gently in my arms. “What Dean doesn’t know can’t hurt him.”

Alice barked a laugh. “Like what you and I just did.”

“If you love him,” I said, “then don’t tell him. You can get what you need from me and go back to your husband, satisfied and happy.”

Alice wiped her tears and smiled at me. “So, that makes you … what?”

“A friend who comforts you,” I told her. “A friend that relieves certain … tensions.”

Alice smiled, “I like that.” And then her lips descended, and we were kissing again. My hands reached behind her to unclasp her bra. This time, I wanted to play with her breasts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I robbed two more banks, another Bank of America and a Chase-Manhatten. I figured, if I was going to rob some banks, I would hit only the national banks and spare the local credit unions. I filled up all the duffel bags with cash, barely having room between the trunk and the back seat. I also enjoyed two more bank tellers: a feisty Latina woman and a very busty blonde who gave me an amazing titty fuck.

Violet needed clothes, so I swung by the South Hill Mall on the way back. I was paranoid about all the money in the car, so I ordered a group of teenage boys hanging about to watch my car, defending it with their lives. I took Violet to Hot Topic and was pleased to see Lillian behind the register. I had a fun time with her last week.

“You’re back,” Lillian said, beaming. “I could use some more training!”

Lillian was smiling naughtily. Today she was dressed in a black, transparent dress decorated in white flowers. Underneath, she wore a black slip that was quite visible underneath the dress. Thigh-high, heeled boots, black, added spice to her outfit. The black lipstick and eyeliner contrasted with her pale face and gold rings that glinted in her lips and eyebrows.

“Violet, go get some slutty clothes, whatever you want,” I told her. “I’m going to be training Lillian.”

When I lifted her skirt, Lillian wasn’t wearing any panties. “I need to be ready to be trained,” she giggled.

Her cunt was wet and tight when I slipped up inside her and I fucked her hard. Her cunt felt great on my cock. Lillian was biting her lip, trying not to moan and gasp as I really fucked her. I wasn’t trying to be careful and unobtrusive like last time. I wanted people to know Lillian was getting the fucking of her life. I reached around and pawed her breast through her dress and slip, feeling her hard nipple through the fabric.

It wasn’t long before Mall Security showed up along with a Puyallup Police Officer. I gave them the standard orders and they left me to fuck this goth angel in peace. When a customer walked in, I would tell them just to shop and then I would enjoy watching Lillian trying to ring them up as I fucked her hard. Her fourth customer was a cute, punk-rocker girl buying a pair of black thongs. She was wearing a black t-shirt with skull-and-crossbones printed all over and a pair of tight, stonewashed jeans, artfully ripped to show off her pale, inner thighs. Her black hair was spiked up into a mohawk, the tips dyed red.

The punk-rocker smiled as she watched us fuck, her nipples were clearly hard through her shirt. When I felt my balls tightening, I pulled out of her and shot my load across the counter all over the punk-rocker girl. The girl screamed in surprise as my white cum sprayed across her tight black t-shirt. “Fuck!” she exclaimed in surprise, finger a glob of cum over her nipple.

“You’re customer’s dirty,” I told Lillian.

That was all the prompting she needed. Lilian bent over the counter and started licking my cum off the punk-rocker’s t-shirt. The punk-rocker’s nipples hardened beneath the cotton of her shirt. Lillian pulled the girls t-shirt up, revealing a pair of small, pale breasts with hard nipples pierced by silver rings. Lillian’s lips found a nipple and started sucking while I went back to fucking her pussy.

Lillian unsnapped the punk-rocker’s jeans and snaked a hand inside and started to finger her. “Oh, god this is nasty!” the punk-rocker moaned.

The punk-rocker girl was panting, writhing on Lillian’s fingers while I fucked Lillian hard from behind. A group of teenage boys had gathered outside the entrance to Hot Topic, filming us fucking with their smart phones. Lillian noticed too, and her cunt convulsed about my cock as she came. The punk-rocker was cursing as she orgasmed on Lillian’s fingers and I shot my cum deep inside Lillian’s tight hole.

“Wow, that was so fun,” the punk-rocker cooed. “I’m Zelda,” she said, and bent down and kissed Lillian. “When do you get off?”

“Five,” Lillian said, licking her lips.

“Then, I’ll see you at five,” Zelda purred. “I would love to return the favor.”

Lillian grinned. “I’d love that.”

Zelda pulled on her cum stained shirt and sauntered out of the Hot Topic to the applause of a bunch of horny teens. She blew them kisses, and sauntered off. I slid my cock up Lillian’s ass. I was wondering if I should keep Lillian. I almost did a few days ago. She was such a great slut.

“Lillian, you’re going to be my sex slave,” I told her, deciding. “And my girlfriend, Mary’s, sex slave as well.”

“Oh, that’s sounds fun,” Lillian panted as I reamed her ass.

“When you fuck Zelda, film it with your phone. When you’re finished, go to this address,” I told her, writing the Fitzsimmons address on a piece of paper.

“Yes, sir,” Lillian purred. Mary was going to love the slut.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I waited in the living room of the Fitzsimmons house for the Warlock, Mark, to return home, my stomach tied in nervous knots.

I had five of his Thralls under my power, immune from his commands. After imprinting the red-head, Fiona, in the changing room of Old Navy, it was simple to get the other two. Fiona lured Xiu into the changing room and we easily held the Asian girl as we molested her. Unlike Fiona, Xiu did not fight. From the moment we grabbed her, Xiu was excited. Apparently the girl really liked to be dominated and hurt and she came quickly as Fiona pulled painfully hard on her nipple piercings.

That left only Korina. But with Desiree, Fiona, and Xiu imprinted, we easily overpowered her in the ladies room. Now I had all but two of Mark’s thralls imprinted and immune to his power. God had answered my prayers. I ordered the woman to return to the Fitzsimmons home and followed them in my borrowed car. I gathered all the Thralls I had imprinted in the living room: Allison, Desiree, Xiu, Fiona, and Korina and I told them the plan.

Alison was at the entrance to living room off the short hallway that led to the front door, while the other four ladies were spread about the living room, Desiree clutched a baseball bat and Korina a rolling pin. I clutched my furry handcuffs in sweaty hands. When Mark came through the door, we were ready. Alison would grab Violet and the rest of us would beat and wrestle Mark to the ground. And then I would exorcise him and free these poor women from his lusts.

A car pulled into the driveway.

“It’s time, ladies,” I said, standing up. I crossed myself, my heart hammering in my chest. Please, God, let your servant free these women from evil.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway, excited to be home. This afternoon was far more pleasant than I planed. Alice and I had made love twice more after we talked. The second time was sweet and loving. I was comforting my friend as she dealt with the problems of her marriage. She seemed a lot happier after I gave her a few more orgasms. As we lay in the mused sheets, I told her about my plan for the abandon housing development behind the Fitzsimmons house and Alice had said to get in touch with owner with an offer. She seemed doubtful about the entire thing, not believing Mark had that kind of money, but I made her promise while playing with her pink nipple. We were both sweaty and covered in pussy juices so naturally we took a shower. And naturally we made love one last time before I drove her back to her office.

I sped home. I couldn’t wait to tell Mark about Alice. Preferably while in bed, him on top and his hard cock filling me up so deliciously. I was getting wet just thinking about it. I had to park in the driveway, not having a garage door opener, yet, and got out of the car. I would get one of the sluts to put my car in the garage. I didn’t see Mark’s Mustang so I pulled out my phone and sent him a text, “Hun, just got home. Meeting with Alice went well, tell ya all the juicy details later! 🙂 When will you be home? Love, your naughty filly! :-x”

As I walked up to the front door my phone buzzed and I got a text back from Mark. “Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!” it simply said. I smiled happily. I couldn’t wait to get Mark in bed and tell him all about the fun I had with Alice. Putting my phone back in my purse, I reached for the front door, humming happily to myself.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 11

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 9: The Reconnaissance

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 9: The Reconnaissance

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/Female/Teen female, Male/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Watersports, Group, First, Bondage/Domination, Oral, Anal

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 8



“Fuck me, Louise!” Sarai moaned beneath me. I had on my strap-on with my large, beige color rubber cock attached. It was anatomically correct, mushroom head, veins down the penis, and a pair of cute, hairless balls. It was almost like I had a real dick, and I enjoying stuffing the monster into Sarai’s tight pussy as I fucked her hard.

I met Sarai last Friday night on a flight from Chicago to Sea-Tac. She was the first class stewardess and I took advantage of her very friendly hospitality, and her virginity, in the planes lavatory. She invited me to her hotel room when we landed just after midnight and we’d been in her hotel room ever since. We would make love for hours, and then collapse in a puddle of girl-cum and sweat, enjoying the silky feel of each other’s skin as we cuddled. Cuddling would turn into kissing and light petting, and then we would be pleasuring each other all over again.

We would only sleep for a few hours before one of us would wake up and began teasing the other. When we would get hungry, we just ordered room service and gave the bellhop an eyeful when he delivered the food, not bothering to cover our naked bodies. Sarai had an exhibitionist streak that I was more than happy to indulge. None of the bellhops seemed to mind that we stiffed them on the tip, their eyes full of desire that would vanish as we slammed the doors in their faces. They always had this hope that we would let them jump in bed with us. Men were such disgusting, yet funny, pigs.

It was Sunday morning, now, and the entire room reeked of sweat and pussy juices. I should be finding a church and attending Mass, but God, Sarai was an insatiable lover, always wanting just one more orgasm. It had been three years since my last lover, and I was having too much fun. Church would be there next week. Besides, I had my Papal Indulgence. I was already forgiven for sinning in the loving embrace of Sarai.

The back of the rubber cock rubbed deliciously on my clit as I fucked this beautiful creature. Our nipples were hard and rubbed pleasurably together and her lips were hot and wet, sucking at my neck or she would find my lips and her tongue would wiggle into my mouth. She tasted sweet and I wrestled my tongue into her mouth, exploring everywhere. Nothing else mattered but the feel of this dusky creature on my skin. I couldn’t get enough of her touch, enjoying the electricity that tingled through my body at every brush of her tongue, kiss of her nipple, or caress of her thighs. I pushed up her knees, changing the angle that my dildo slid into her and really started to fuck her hard.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Sarai chanted. Our lovemaking cycled through sweet and loving, to hard and fast. “Fuck my naughty, Muslim cunt with your big, thick Catholic dildo!”

Her words sent me over the edge and I kissed her passionately as my body shook in orgasm. Sarai trembled beneath me, cumming herself. I rolled off her, and the large, rubber cock popped out of her pussy with a wet noise. We starred at the ceiling, hands entwined, breasts heaving with passion. Sarai rolled over, pressing her dusky body against my pale flesh. “That was spectacular,” Sarai husked, brushing a strand of sweat-matted hair off my forehead.

“It was,” I whispered back. An idea suddenly popped into my head. “Sarai, have you ever been tied up?” I cannot believe we hadn’t indulged in some bondage yet. We only had a few more hours left before she had to get ready for her work. Plenty of time to tie her up and have some fun.

Sarai blinked, then smiled naughtily. “Oooh, bondage! No, never.”

I smiled and dug through my suitcase, producing a pair of pink, fuzzy handcuffs. Sarai stretched out on the bed, holding her hands through gaps in the headboard and with a click I handcuffed her. Then I grabbed the complementary sleeping mask off the nightstand and covered her eyes. I ran a finger down her neck and she shivered in pleasure. Then I kissed her stomach, licking up a bead of her sweat.

“I’ll be right back, sexy girl,” I told her, grabbing a discarded, royal blue slip with a black lace hem, and pulled it over my body. “I just need to get something.” Ice. Sarai would writhe in pleasure as I rubbed cold, wet ice all over her body.

“Hurry back,” Sarai moaned, wiggling on the bed, straining for my touch.

I slipped out into the hallway, ice bucket in one hand, hotel key in the other. I had made that mistake once, tying up my lover and then forgetting the hotel key. Its quite embarrassing to get a maid to let you back in and she sees your lover handcuffed naked to a bed. The ice machine was to the left and I started walking down the hall. As I passed the hotel room next to ours, the door opened and a short, balding man in a blue, silk bathrobe bent down to pick up the Sunday paper. He looked tired, haggard sacks hanging beneath red eyes. My eyes widened in shock. I don’t know why I should be surprised, not when God’s Providence was at work.

Surrounding the man was a blue-black aura, pale and sickly like a fresh bruise. This man had been touched by a Warlock.

Years of fighting Evil had honed my reflexes, and my hand moved without thought. I dipped beneath my slip, slipping two fingers into my pussy, coating my digits with sticky fingers. The man gaped at me and I used his surprise to quickly draw the Mark of Qayin on his forehead and muttered, “Shama.”

The man immediately relaxed, a dopey grin spilled across the fat jowls of his face. I grabbed the man and dragged him back towards the hotel room I shared with Sarai. Adrenaline surged through my body, and my hands shook so bad it took several tries to get the key. Finally, I got the door opened and shoved the man into the room. The prayer I cast on him would make him docile for a minute or so. It would take more intimate work to get anything useful information.

“Mhh, your back,” Sarai moaned like a bitch in heat. Shit, I didn’t have time to play with her.

“Just relax, sexy,” I said. “I gotta take care of some Nun business.”

“Oh,” Sarai moaned in disappointment, “can you untie me?”

“Just hang tight, sweetie,” I said, shoving the man down onto the other bed, springs squeaking heavily. My hands untied the belt to his robe revealing a fat belly covered in graying hair and a black thong that did little to cover his junk. He was so fat that the rolls of his waist covered the thin waistband of his thong.

God, give me strength, I prayed, reaching into the thong to pull out his fat, short cock. My soft hand quickly stroked him to readiness and I pushed him back until he lay spread out across the bed. I hiked up my slip and straddled his fat waist, his cock probing the lips of my pussy, bumping my clit. I closed my eyes and lowered my cunt around his cock, moaning low in my throat. His cock’s girth stretched my pussy nicely and I rose up and started to fuck him, the bed springs squeaking loudly.

“What’s going on?” Sarai asked in a puzzled voice. She was writhing on the bed, struggling to pull her blindfold by rubbing the side of her face on a pillow. “Holy shit!” she shouted when she succeeded at pulling off her blindfold. “Who the fuck is that?”

“Um, uhh, I’m not sure!” I panted, lamely. His cock was starting to feel real nice in my pussy. I loved being with women, but there was something to be said about a real cock plumbing your depths.

“Is this your surprise?” Sarai answered, concerned. “Because I have no interest in fucking a guy, let alone some fat, old dude!”

“No, this is for my Order!” I gasped, adding a twist to my hip movement. “He’s been touched by Evil and I need to help him!” I was really fucking this guy, now, riding him hard. Having Sarai watch me was so exciting. I pulled my slip over my head and started playing with my nipples, pulling and twisting. I hoped Sarai was enjoying the sight of my perky breasts bouncing up and down. I leaned back, thrusting my tits out and his cock was hitting new, delightful places in my pussy.

“That sound’s crazy,” Sarai said. I can understand her confusion. Most people didn’t believe in the supernatural. Even the majority of Christians would find it hard to believe that the Devil made Pacts with people, giving them powers in exchange for their souls. My Order called them Warlocks. And we are dedicated to fighting them, to freeing those who the Warlock has enthralled, people like the man I was fucking.

My orgasm was building in my womb, and I rode the man hard and fast, squeezing my cunt about his cock. The man grunted and then he was flooding my pussy with his seed, hot and wet in my womb. As I came, I prayed a single word, “Rechem!” The Mark of Qayin flared white on the man’s forehead. The man went rigid for a second and then relaxed, smiling.

“What was that!” Sarai gasped. “What was that light?”

“The Prayer of Rechem,” I answered. “It will allow me to get around any commands the Warlock placed on him.” I peered down at the man, gazing into his brown eyes. “Speak your name,” I ordered the man, “and tell me what the Warlock commanded you. When you’re finished, you will be free of his power.”

“My name is Brandon Fitzsimmons,” the man said in a hypnotic, monotone. “Several days ago a man named Mark and two women appeared at my door …”

My smile grew as Brandon told his tale. God’s Providence has already led me to the Warlock’s lair.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up with a splitting headache beneath a soft comforter. Strawberry-blonde hair filled my vision and a woman’s soft ass pressed back into my cock. Mary? Right, her hair was reddish? Christ my head hurts to much to think. My cock was hard with morning wood and Mary’s ass felt so good so I slipped my cock up into her cunt. She moaned with a low, smokey voice as I started to fuck her.

“Mary?” I mumbled, that didn’t sound like her, the voice was too low to be my Mary’s. And my mind started to slowly work again, remembering that Mary’s hair wasn’t strawberry-blonde, it was a darker auburn.

“Yeah, hun,” a sleepy voice murmured behind me and another female body pressed up against my back.

“Who am I fucking?” I asked Mary.

“One of the waitresses,” Mary answered, her breasts soft and nipples hard on my back. Her hand stroked my side, resting on my hip.

“Waitresses?” I asked, and then last night came back in broken pieces.

I had proposed to Mary atop the Space Needle and she had happily said yes. Then we went downstairs to celebrate at the Skycity Restaurant. I had arranged for only the beautiful women of the wait staff to remain, naked and willing, and we had one wild orgy. Drunk on champagne, Mary and I had used and abused three of the waitresses: a raven-haired beauty named Korina, a blonde Swede named Ingrid and Xiu, the Chinese girl. I vaguely recalled fucking her ass hard and her loving it.

“Mare?” I asked, fucking the strawberry-blonde girl slowly, “did I make the Asian waitress our sex slave?”

“Yeah,” Mary answered, gently kissing the back of my neck. “She really got off on being hurt.”

“Did we make any of the other girls slaves?” I asked, struggling to remember. After ass fucking Xiu the rest of the night was just blurry pieces. Drinking champagne out of someone’s cunt, watching a five woman in a daisy chain. And a wild ride in a limo, fucking Fiona through the sun roof for all the world to see. Fiona, that was the name of the strawberry-blond girl I was fucking. Fiona moaned, sliding my hand up to her breast and wiggling her hips as I fucked her.

“Mmhh, Master’s cock fills good in my twat,” Fiona gasped.

“Guess we did,” Mary said. “Geez, I don’t remember much of last night. Except, I think I gave Xiu a Brazilian wax using a candle. And that the dirty slut came while I did it.”

Mary’s hand slid down my waist and she squeezed my buttock, then her hand slid down into my buttcrack and she started to tease my asshole. I tensed. “What’re you doing, Mare?”

“Shh, just relax, I’ve always wanted to try this,” Mary whispered and then I jumped as she jammed her finger up my ass.

It felt weird, like taking a shit in reverse, and her finger slid deeper and I fucked my hips into Fiona, trying to get away from her invading digit. And then she touched something and electricity shot through my body and my vision darkened as I came so hard in Fiona’s cunt. “Holy shit!” I moaned. “What the fuck did you do, Mare?”

She giggled. “I found your prostate. Did it make you cum hard, hun? I read in a magazine that it was the guy’s G-spot.”

“Yeah, but I’m not sure I liked it,” I said, frowning. I came hard but it just didn’t seem right to have anything shoved back up there. “It felt weird.”

Mary laughed, “You should try feeling a cock sliding up your ass, then.”

“No, thanks,” I said, rolling over, pulling my cock out of Fiona’s cunt. She moaned in disappointment then started to masturbate. I hugged Mary to me and kissed her on the lips. “Good morning, love,” I told her after the kiss.

“I feel pretty dirty,” Mary confided. “My mouth tastes likes sour pussy. Wanna take a shower with me?” she asked, archly.

I grinned and slid out of the bed. We were in a luxurious suite in the Four Seasons Hotel in Seattle. I had Allison, our sex slave, make the reservations on Friday. The cloak on the nighttable read 3:11 PM. I stretched and surveyed the room. It was a mess. We must have trashed the place last night. I found another waitress passed out on the other side of Mary. She was a big-titted, raven haired girl with a dolls face named Korina. On the floor I found Xiu, tied up with white twine and a beer bottle stuck up her ass. She gave me the happiest smile as she wiggled on the floor.

“Morning, Master and Mistress,” Xiu cooed happily. The twine that bound her was dug into her skin and her wrist were bound behind her back. Christ, the girl did like it rough.

“Where’s Chantelle and Lana?” I asked. We had met the two ladies yesterday while orca watching. They had just been married and were on their honeymoon when Mary took a liking to them and we mad them our sex slaves. And now, apparently, we had three more sex slaves.

“I think you let them have their own suite,” Mary said, rubbing at her forehead. “So they could continue their honeymoon. I want to say you gave them a week to have fun before they had to come home.” Mary eyed me up and down, giving me a considering look. “Mark, I think you’ve lost some weight. You’re looking more fit.”

Since I made my Pact with the Devil, I was feeling a lot more healthy. I looked down and my belly looked flatter. Maybe it was all the calories I was burning with sex, or maybe my wish to live a long, healthy life was slowly having its effect. Or maybe this was Mary’s Pact. She did wish us to stay young and beautiful, and face it, I was hardly beautiful, or even handsome.

I picked up Mary, cradling her in my arms. Giggling, she threw an arm around my neck and I carried Mary across the room and into the bathroom. It was huge, a large shower sat next to a jacuzzi-style bathtub that could easily fit six or seven adults. With a hiss, the shower turned on and we stepped in. The shower was warm and wet, and so was Mary. She was a stunning beauty, her auburn hair, dark and plastered to her fair skin. Freckles dotted her face, shoulders, and round, pert breasts. Her nipples were hard and dusky. My followed the curves of her hip and plump ass. Her pubic hair had been waxed, save for a fiery heart above her slit.

We soaped each other, playfully caressing the other’s body under the pretense of washing. Mary’s nipples hardened as I played with them, and my cock hardened as she washed my balls and stroked my cock in her firm grasp. With a twinkle in her eye, she knelt before me and took my cock lovingly into her mouth while her hands gently played with my balls.

“God I love you,” I moaned, as my fiancee pleasure my cock with her skilled lips and tongue. She sucked for a minute and then she slid down my cock, relaxing her throat, until her lips pressed all the way to my pubes. Her throat was tight, constricting about my cock. She pulled back, sucking the entire time before deepthroating me again. I didn’t last long, and filled her mouth with my white cum. She swallowed and stood up, kissing me passionately, her mouth salty with my cum.

I needed to return the favor, give her the same pleasure she just gave me. I knelt down before her, the shower beating on my head like warm rain, and spread her thighs. She smiled down at me, love and lust shining from her eyes. She was a magnificent woman, willing to share my lusts and perversions, and brave enough to indulge in her own perversions with me. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and my tongue found her source. She moaned wantonly as my tongue slid through her engorged labia and brushed her the hard nub of her clit. Her hands gripped my hair, guiding my lips to where she wanted to be kissed.

“Eat my pussy!” she moaned, “oh, it feels so fucking good!” Her body shuddered on my face and a fresh flood juices filled my lips as she orgasmed. “Ohh, that was nice, but your cock would feel so much better!”

I didn’t need to be told twice, pulling myself up with the shower bar and Mary’s arms wrapped wetly about me. We kissed, and she could taste her pleasure on my lips. One of her hands grasped my cock and guided me to her wet hole. I was in her, all the way, and I rested in her silky depths, enjoying my fiancee’s pleasant embrace and then I was moving inside her. Our wet groins slapped together as made love in the steam.

Our kiss broke and my lips found the gentle slope of her neck. “You’re so tight and wonderful!” I moaned into her ear. “My wet filly!”

Her tongue was wet on my ear. “Make me cum, my great stallion! Make me cum!”

I pressed her back against the shower wall and grabbed the shower bar for support and started to fuck her with a passionate urgency. Mary writhed on my cock, her arms clawing at my back in passion. “Cum for me!” I whispered, my balls tightening. “Let me feel your orgasm on my cock. Suck my balls dry!”

Mary bucked in my embrace, her cunt milking my cock, desperate for my seed. With a groan, I obliged her and shot my cum hot and thick into her womb. “Oh, fuck, I love that feeling!” she moaned. “There’s nothing better than your guy shooting his hot passion into you!”

“There’s something to be said about the loving embrace of a woman,” I retorted, savoring the last caresses of her pussy as my cock softened in her depths.

I felt a pressure in my bladder and without thinking I pulled out of Mary and started to piss in the shower. “That’s disgusting, Mark!” she said, her eyes fixed on my cock.

“What? You never pissed in the shower?”

She shook her head. “God, that’s what toilets are for, Mark. Christ what’s wrong with you?”

“Sorry, it’s what I’ve always done.”

“Well, not in my shower, mister!” she said, hands on hips. “Especially if I’m in the shower with you.”

“Fine, fine,” I said.

She stepped out of the shower and dried off. “Are you getting out?”

“Naw, its nice in here, why don’t you come back in?”

“I gotta pee, so would you mind …”

“I don’t mind,” I answered.

“Fine,” she said, annoyed and sat down on the toilet. I stared at her and she flushed red. “Don’t look?”

“I’ve seen you do some damned perverted things, Mare,” I told her. “Is watching you pee the line you won’t cross?”

She peered suspiciously at me “You’re not going to want me to pee on you, next?” she asked. “Or do you want to pee on me?”

“No,” I said, with a chuckle. “That’s pretty nasty.”

“Good, that’s the line,” she said, her urine splashing in the bowl. “If you want to do … that sorta thing, use one of the sluts.” An image of Allison writhing on the floor as I pissed, moaning in pleasure as I degraded her slutty body with my urine. Maybe I had to try that one day.

Mary stood up and grabbed some toilet paper and swiped it through her pussy lips and then flushed the toilet. And then she turned the jacuzzi on, waited for the water to fill up and slid in. The water started to bubble and I watched as she adjusted herself. She smiled broadly and writhed in the jacuzzi.

“Did you find one of the jets?”

She nodded slowly. “Come join me,” she said, waving an arm.

I shut off the shower and slid into the warm, bubbling water of the jacuzzi and slid next to Mary, wrapping an arm around her. “We’re going to need a bigger house,” I said.

“What?” she asked, voice thick with passion.

“Well, if we keep increasing the number of sluts we have, the Fitzsimmon’s house is going to get crowded.”

“We’ll build a big mansion,” Mary said. “With dozens of rooms.”

“And what’ll we do with so many sluts?”

“Put them to work. I’ve been thinking about this, they can cook, clean, tend the stables …”

“Stables?” I asked.

“For the horses,” she said, rolling her eyes. She was fond of doing that when I asked a stupid question. “And they can do the landscape and make us money.”

“Oh, how?” I asked. “Do we keep their paychecks?”

“No, no,” Mary said, shaking her head. “We can whore them out. Men’ll pay good money to sleep with our sluts!” My cock stirred at the thought of all our sweet sluts spreading their legs for money.

“I like that idea,” I said, stroking Mary’s thigh and bending over to start kissing her freckled shoulder.

Mary murmured, her hand found my cock beneath the bubbling water. “I can tell how much you like the idea,” she said, wickedly as she stroked my cock a few times. Then she straddled my waist, skillfully maneuvering my cock and slid down on my hard length. I groaned in pleasure as her silky, tight pussy engulfed my cock. “Sometimes I wish that we could just stay like this, forever.”

I kissed her lips, my hands fondled her firm breasts, and thought there could be no sweeter way to spend eternity. “I love you, Mare,” I whispered.

She smiled and leaned into my chest. “I love you, too, Mark.” She kissed me, deep and passionate. “Well, I have a friend who’s a real estate broker, I could see her, find us some land,” Mary suggested, when she broke the kiss.

“Yeah, okay,” I answered, her cunt gently squeezing my cock. “We’ll need cash.”

“No we don’t, you just tell people what to do,” Mary objected.

“I can’t be everywhere,” I pointed out. “Well, I figure I would have to rob a bank, eventually.”

“Ohh, you’re such a bad boy!” Mary cooed, and twisted her hips pleasantly on my cock. She was getting off on the idea. I vaguely recalled hitting a guy last night. He had insulted Mary and she fucked me passionately afterward. Maybe Mary had a thing for bad boys.

The bathroom door opened and Korina and Fiona peered in, curious. Korina saw the toilet and made a beeline for it, her large tits swaying as she rushed. My cum was slowly leaked out of Fiona’s pussy, matting her fiery pubic hair. Mary just gaped as Korina started peeing on the toilet and sighing in relief.

“Well, she’s not shy,” I commented.

“Sorry, Master,” Korina apologized, “I really had to go.”

“I have to go too, Master,” Fiona said, shifting her weight.

“Oh, of course,” Mary said in exasperation. Korina stood up and wiped herself and Fiona moved to take her place her place. “Stop, sluts!” Mary ordered. “Korina, you can’t just walk in and pee in front of your Mistress! Especially when I’m making love with Mark.”

Korina’s doll face flinched at the rebuke. “Sorry, Mistress,” Korina said.

“Get in the shower,” Mary ordered. “For your punishment, Fiona is going to pee on you.”

Korina looking a little sick, knelt down in the shower. Fiona, with an evil grin for Korina, squatted over her. Fiona blushed as Mary and I watched intently. Mary’s cunt started twitching on my cock and then Mary started to fucking me again. A yellow stream of urine shot out of Fiona and splashed on Korina’s face. She flinched, closing her eye as urine soaked her hair and face, running in yellow rivulets down her large breasts and stomach.

“Oh fuck, that’s disgusting,” Mary panted. “Korina, your a dirty whore!” Mary was fucking me hard now, panting. “Dirty, nasty pee slut!” Mary’s cunt convulsed on my cock.

“I thought pee was disgusting,” I whispered.

“Oh, it is,” Mary panted. “So disgusting.” Her cunt convulsed about my cock as she came. Mary just kept fucking me, right through her orgasm. “What are you, Korina!”

“A dirty, nasty pee slut,” Korina answered Mary, tearfully.

“Yes you are!” Mary moaned. “Isn’t that so hot?”

“Yeah,” I grunted. Christ, I never got off on watersports before, but watching a woman get degraded like this was hot, and Mary’s tight cunt on my cock just made it better. “Hell yeah!”

Fiona had a few last spurts and then she was dry. “Pee sluts thank their providers with their mouths!” Mary barked. “Lick that dirty pussy, pee slut!”

Fiona gasped as Korina started licking at her cunt, swiping up pee and cum and Fiona’s juices. I noticed that Mary and Fiona had very similar features, both had red hair, Mary’s a dark auburn and Fiona’s a light strawberry-blonde. Both had freckled faces and breasts. Fiona’s tits were larger, and her nipples were a dark red versus the dusky pink of Mary’s nipples. I closed my eyes, pictured Mary in Fiona’s spot, peeing on Korina, having her dirty pussy cleaned by Korina’s tongue.

“Oh, fuck I’m cumming!” I groaned and shot thick cum up Mary’s tight pussy. Mary kissed me and came a second time, her cunt drinking my cum as she moaned wantonly into my mouth.

“Were you thinking about peeing on Korina?” Mary asked.

“Yeah.”

“Me, too,” Mary confided. “You still can’t pee on me, though. Only the sluts!” I laughed and kissed her and then my stomach rumbled and she flushed. “Hungry?” she asked me.

“Yeah, let’s get some room service,” I answered. “We don’t need to leave Seattle for a few hours.”

“Fiona, make sure Korina washes her hair three times,” Mary ordered. “I don’t want a trace of pee on her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Fiona panted, writhing on Korina’s tongue.

I dried Mary off with a pink, terry cloth towel and she did the same to me. In the main room, Xiu was still tied up on the floor, beer bottle up her ass. Mary found her engagement ring on the nightstand, and admired it on her finger, before she stretched out on the king sized bed. Her legs were spread and her cum stained pussy was proudly displayed.

“I think you need your pussy cleaned, Mare.”

She smiled, nastily. “What should I use?”

I grabbed Xiu. She was light, maybe 90 lb and most of that was probably her huge tits, and threw her on the bed before Mary. I slapped her ass. “Start licking, slut.”

Mary smiled as Xiu eagerly lapped at her dirty pussy. I picked up the phone and ordered up five hamburgers, fries, and some bottles of beer. Xiu moaned in disappointment as I pulled the beer bottle from her ass. She was happy again when my cock replaced the bottle. Her ass was hot and tight and I fucked her hard. My face was right above Xiu’s and it was so sexy watching her eat out Mary’s pussy out up close.

I was enjoying Xiu’s ass and Mary was definitely enjoying her tongue, when Fiona and Korina emerged damp from their shower. “Hmmm, come suck my tits, sluts,” Mary ordered, voice thick with lust.

Fiona and Korina eagerly crawled beside Mary, their wet mouths sucking on her dusky nipples. Mary cradled both women, her face twisted in passion. I watched Mary’s heart-shaped face as she writhed in pleasure on the three womens’ tongue. Everyone started cumming, Mary first, writhing on Xiu’s tongue. Then Xiu’s ass clenched on my cock, velvety tight as she came. Her clenching ass coaxed my cum out, and I sprayed her bowels with several spurts of cum. I pulled out of Xiu’s ass and watched my cum leak out.

“Clean his cock, slut,” Mary ordered, pinching Fiona’s nipple.

I relaxed next to Mary as Fiona cleaned my dirty cock with her pink tongue. I had Korina free Xiu, who immediately bolted for the bathroom to pee.

“Why don’t you get in there,” Fiona taunted Korina, “and let Xiu piss on you.”

“Shut up, bitch,” Korina shot back.

“You should have felt eager she was to lick the piss out of my cunt!” Fiona insulted. “And Korina was frigging her clit.”

Korina was flushed with anger. I slapped Fiona’s ass hard. “Enough of that, bitch. You are just as dirty a slut as she is. Maybe next time Korina will piss on you.”

“Sorry, Master,” Fiona muttered, going back to cleaning my cock. Korina smiled, pleased at Fiona’s rebuke and snuggling up to Mary, her doll face lying on Mary’s freckled breasts.

Xiu reentered the room as room service knocked at the door. “Get the door, Xiu,” Mary ordered. “And give the man a nice tip with your mouth.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Xiu replied with a shy smile, and opened the hotel room door naked. The bellhop gasped in surprise and Xiu giggled and soon the bellhop was moaning in pleasure as the rest of us dug into the juicy hamburgers and crispy fries.

“Oh, god that’s good,” Mary mumbled around a mouthful of burger as Xiu rejoined the rest of us, cum staining her lips and some had dripped down onto her large tits. Her nipples were hard, pierced by a silver chain from which pink butterflies dangled. Fiona handed Xiu a burger and she hungrily bit into it.

I had wolfed my burger down quickly and retired to the comfy armchair and sipped my bear, watching my beautiful fiancee and our three sluts eat. Korina finished next and she looked over with her deep, blue eyes, a smile on her doll-like face. My cock started to hardened and Korina walked sensuously over to me, her heavy breasts swaying and bouncing. Her belly was pierced, and a silver heart bounced about on a chain across her flat stomach.

“Is that sausage for me?” Korina asked, straddling my waist, her heavy tits swinging in front of my mouth.

“Yeah, slut,” I said, guiding my cock to the wet entrance of her cunt. She sat down onto my cock and started to slowly fuck me, kissing wetly at my throat and ear.

Mary finished off her beer and smiled warmly at me. She glanced at Xiu and reached out and rubbed her ass. “Lay down on your stomach,” Mary ordered, squeezing Xiu’s ass.

“Yes Mistress,” Xiu said, eagerly, wiggling her tiny ass.

Mary shoved the beer bottle hard up her ass and started to fuck it in and out. “You like that, slut?” Mary asked. “You like things shoved up your whorish ass, don’t you slut?”

“Yes, yes, I love it!” she moaned.

“When we get home, I’m going to put on a strap-on with the biggest dildo and just fuck the shit out of your ass!” Mary hissed.

“Oh, that sounds wonderful,” Xiu moaned. “Tie me up and fuck my ass! Please, Mistress! I’m a dirty whore who needs to be treated like shit!” Man, Xiu was fucked up. I was pretty sure I didn’t tell Xiu to be into any of that.

I enjoyed Korina’s cunt on my dick as I watched Xiu cum. Mary let go of the bottle, leaving it stuck in Xiu’s ass. Mary grabbed Fiona, pulling the slut onto of her as Mary kissed her fiercely. Their reddish hair curtained their faces and Mary spread her legs, wrapping them about Fiona’s hips and the girls started tribbing. I loved watching girls trib. Both their legs were spread and I could see Fiona’s red-furred cunt rubbing on Mary’s hard clit and smooth lips.

“Does my naughty cunt fill good on your cock, Master,” Korina whispered into ear.

“Oh yeah,” I moaned. “So tight, so wet.”

“Cum in my pussy, Master,” she panted, fucking me faster. I squeezed a tit and fond a hard nipple. “Oh, cum in me, please!”

I shot my cum in her pussy as she orgasmed, feeding her hungry cunt what it wanted. Then I held her, sucking on her pillowy tits while watching Mare and Fiona trib frantically until they came on each other. We fucked for another hour or so, swapping partners until I think I came in everyone at least twice. Mary had fun tying Xiu up again and then sitting on her face while pulling on Xiu’s nipple piercings, stretching her tit until Xiu squealed in pain.

As we gathered our stuff, we discovered that none of the waitress had any clothes with them so they just had to go naked. Mary thought that was a fun idea and handed her dress to Korina to hold. Not wanting to be left out, I just pulled on my black duster, naked underneath, like some sort of flashing pervert. I tossed the bound Xiu over my shoulder, slapping her rump playfully, and we left the hotel room. We were up on the top floor of the hotel and a made quite a sight as we trooped naked through the halls. A Hispanic maid gasped in fear and quickly opened a hotel room with her master key and ducked in.

At the elevator a teenage girl was waiting. She took one look at us and turned beat red. She was cute, maybe fifteen, with brown hair in pigtails tied with pink ribbons. She wore a jean jacket decorated with shiny, pastel rhinestones over a pink, conservative dress. I set the bound Xiu down and Fiona grabbed Xiu, helping her hop the rest of the way.

“What’s our name, sweetie?” I asked as she pressed back against the elevator door.

She glanced down at my naked cock and jump, looking quickly up at the ceiling. “V-Violet,” she stammered.

“Don’t be afraid,” I told her, stroking her face. “You want to be my elevator slut, right?”

She nodded her head. “Wh-what’s an elevator slut?”

“An elevator slut takes off her panties and lets any man stick their dicks up their tight, juicy cunts,” Mary answered, reaching out to stroke her other cheek.

I was amazed to see that Violet could blush even more red as she reached beneath her skirt to pull off a pair of plain, white panties. Mary took them and held them up to her face and inhaled her fresh, teenage cunt as the elevator dinged behind us. Violet stumbled back inside and I followed her in, pinning Violet to the wall.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard,” I whispered into her ear. “You’re going to love every single minute of it.”

“O-okay,” she said, timidly.

I hiked up her skirt and pressed up against her, bending down to find her cunt with my dick. I rubbed it on her lips as the elevator started to descend, finding her wet hole and pushed my cock. I hit the resistance of her hymen. Oh, this was great. I always wanted to fuck a virgin, so I pulled back, and then thrust through her maidenhead hard and fast. She moaned in pain and pleasure, gripping me tight. Her cunt was flooding with juices as my command to enjoy the fucking kicked in and she mewed in pleasure.

“God, I love teenage cunt!” I moaned, fucking her hard, capturing her pretty little mouth in a kiss.

The elevator doors opened a few floors down and people gasped. I could hear Mary moaning. She must have one of the sluts going down on her. I was enjoying Violet too much to see who it was. Every few floors, the elevator would stop and more people would get the shock of their lives to see the sex going on in the elevator. Sadly, no one joined us.

Violet’s cunt was so tight, her moans of pleasure so sweet, I wasn’t going to last long. I came in her tight cunt when we reached the lobby, pulling out of her as a pair of shocked, middle-aged women stared on. “Ladies,” I said, pleasantly, brushing past them, my cock wet with teenage cunt.

I threw Xiu over my shoulder and led my naked women out into the hotel lobby and everyone froze, not sure what to make of a group of naked people. This being Seattle, they probably thought we were part of some protest group, or part of some public nudity festival. I reached the valet and pulled out a slip from my pocket. It seemed Allison’s arrangements worked and along with the limo she rented us last night, she had the limo company send someone someone to drive my Mustang back to the hotel.

I had to keep telling people to ignore us while we waited for the Mustang and I noticed that Mary had pulled Violet out of the elevator and was fingering her cunt. I looked questioning at her. “She’s so cute,” Mary cooed, watching the fifteen year old’s face contorted in pleasure. “I want to keep her.”

I laughed. “Okay, but where she’s sitting.” I would be driving, Mary would be sitting next to me, Xiu was going in the trunk. Xiu would get off on that, I’m sure. And Korina and Fiona would sit in the back.

“On my lap,” Mary said, as Violet moaned and came on her fingers. “I want to play with her cunt the whole way home.”

I laughed and kissed my fiancee. I couldn’t say no to her. “I’m glad we came to Seattle,” I told her.

Mary beamed at me. “We should do definitely do it again, sometime!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

For five hours I had been watching the Fitzsimmons house. A long, boring five hours spent sitting in a car a few houses down the street.

This morning, Brandon Fitzsimmons had told me what little he knew about the Warlock named Mark, his girlfriend Mary, and Allison his “slut.” Mark apparently just walked into his house, told him that he was going to borrow it for a while and then borrowed Brandon’s young wife, Desiree. Tearfully, Brandon said Mark fucked his wife in front of him, making her say how much she loved his cock, while she ate out Mary’s cunt. Then he was sent to pack his bags and not return until his wife contacted him. Mark had clearly gotten a mind control wish and was gathering a harem of women for his amusement.
I promised Brandon to save his wife and he lent me his car. He would have done anything to help me. He didn’t like it, but I got him to agree to stay until the Warlock was exorcised.

Sarai and I made love one last time in the shower, Sarai even washed the spunk out of my pussy. Then I got dressed, packed my bags and got Brandon’s car keys. Sarai and I kissed one last time, long and passionate. When we broke, tears ran down both our faces. We had a fun two days and I would always remember her, always love her. But she had her job to get back to and I had mine. Lucky for me, Brandon had a GPS in his car and I programed it with his address and an hour later I found myself outside his house and started to watch.

And watch. Nothing really happened. Neighbors came and went and once a pink-haired girl who must be Allison, took out the garbage dressed as some cheap, french maid. I was pretty sure Mark wasn’t there, but I needed to be sure so I called the house and Desiree answered the phone.

“Hi, I’m Valerie,” I said in my best valley girl accent. “Is Mark there, I tots need to talk to him.”

“No, Master’s not here,” Desiree said in a sexy Latina.

“Oh,” I said, trying to sound disappointed and hung up. I smiled, I could handle two Thralls and got out of the car. Today I was dressed in a flowery, pink dress with a low cut bodice and pleated, short skirt, and no panties, as usual. I wore my favorite pairs of boots, white, knee-high and heeled. They were my favorite because I loved how the boots made my ass full and curvy when I walked.

I rang the doorbell and tensed my body. I would need to move quick when the door opened. After a few heartbeats a beautiful, very busty Latina woman opened the door who I guessed must be Desiree. She was wearing a matching french maid’s outfit, a slutty version with a transparent bodice a short, frilly skirt that would slid up to reveal her ass if she ever bent over.

“¿Hola?” Desiree asked, a friendly, questioning smile on her face. A blue-black aura glistened sickly about her, stronger than the one afflicting her husband.

I moved quickly, shoving one hand into her crouch, finding no panties to impede me. Her pussy was shaved bare and quickly got wet as I found her clit and rubbed it hard. Desiree opened her mouth to protest and I shoved my body up against her, pinning her to the door. My other hand pulled her bodice down and started to gently pinch her nipple.

I needed to bring her to orgasm quickly before Allison could interfere. I slipped two fingers into her pussy, which was wet and hungry for penetration, and ground the heel of my palm into her clit. I ducked my head and sucked a dark pink nipple into my mouth. Desiree was moaning in pleasure, no longer resisting. She had been condition to let her Warlock take advantage of her body and that left her unable to fight off my molestation.

“Oh fuck!” Desiree moaned, “¡Me mete el dedo! ¡Estoy correrse!”

Her cunt tighten about my fingers as she started to cum. I quickly slid my free hand down, coated them with my juices and prayed, “Zanah!” as I drew the Mark of Qayin on her forehead. With the Prayer of “Zanah!”, the Thrall was primed for me to take control of her at any time, turning the Warlock’s slave against him when the time was right.

“What’s going on?” a bubbly voice asked. Pink-haired Allison had a naughty smile. “Who’s your friend, Desiree. She’s …” Allison licked her lips, “… stunning!”

Allison was young, a teenager, her tits were a lot smaller than Desiree and she was slim and lithe. I could clearly see that her nipples were pierced by silver barbels through her transparent blouse. “You want me to finger you too, slut?” I asked.

She grinned, and lifted her skit. Tattooed above her cunt was the phrase, “Cum on in!” and an arrow pointing to her clit. That was all the invitation I needed, shoving the teenage slut down onto the couch and sat down next to her. Allison’s thighs parted and I slid my hand into her crotch. Her pussy was tight with youth and she moaned like a bitch in heat as I started fingering her. She kissed me, her wiggling tongue pierced with a stud that was hard and metallic in my mouth.

I felt hands at my thighs and looked down to see Desiree kneeling before me, spreading my legs. Allison was panting in pleasure as I fingered her tight cunt and I started moaning at the silky feel of Desiree’s tongue lapping at my pussy.

“Desiree has an amazing tongue, doesn’t she?” Allison whispered huskily into my ear. Her hand reached out and slipped into my bodice and started playing with my nipple. “She’s an amazing slut! Is that why you’re here? Do you want to be a slut. I can train you. Make you wet and willing to do any nasty, depraved act.”

Fuck, this whore was turning me on with her words. I was going to cum before Allison at this rate. “Ohh, make me a slut,” I moaned. Shit, why did I say that. It dredged up painful memories of being made Susanne’s Thrall so many years ago.

I had been seventeen, a senior in high school. It was homecoming and I had just been crowned Homecoming Queen. My boyfriend, Kurt, had been crowned Homecoming King and we were dancing while everyone watched when Susanne cut in. She was mousy brunette, with thick glasses and braces. She had always been so shy and reserved until that night. With a brusque command, Kurt just walked away and I was being whirled about by her. I was so confused about what was happening and I tried to pull out of her embrace.

“Shh,” Susanne whispered. “You love me and would do anything for me, right?”

And I realized I did. That I loved her. I was puzzled. I wasn’t a lesbian, and just a minute ago I loved Kurt. But her smile was so beautiful and I … I just kissed her. The entire school gasped in disgust. A teacher tried to pulls us apart, but Susanne brushed her aside with a word, and then she pulled me into the girls restroom and I learned all the joys of being with a woman.

I came hard on Desiree’s mouth, remembering how Susanne had ate my pussy while I sat on a toilet seat, my homecoming dress bunched about my waist. I had planned on giving Kurt my virginity that night, but Susanne had stolen that from me. Just like she stole three years of my life. Anger surged through me, and I shoved Desiree away and started to focus on getting Allison off. I would save these women. I had to. These women wouldn’t lose years of their lives to the lusts of a Warlock!

Allison came on my fingers.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 10

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 7: The Date

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 7: The Date

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Female, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Group, Female Masturbation, First, Romance

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 6



“I’m so sorry about the mix-up, Sister Louise,” the check-in clerk at Chicago’s O’Hare International said, disbelief tinging her voice whenever she said “sister”. The clerk, Nancy, still didn’t quite believe I was a nun. I couldn’t blame her since I was dressed in a tight, cobalt blue dress that barely covered my ass and had a deep, plunging neckline. I was wearing stiletto hills that made my ass nice and perky, and thigh high, black stockings held up by garters that peeked out beneath my skirt. My gold crucifix was nestled between the exposed slopes of my breasts.

For the last thirty years, I have been Sister Louise Afra, of the Order of the Sisters of of Mary Magdalene, dedicated to the fight against the Forces of Darkness. To aid us in our mission, certain gifts had been bestowed upon Sisters and I by the Highest, through his Agent, the Archangel Gabriel. One of those gifts was youthful beauty. I was fifty-one, but still had the perky breasts, smooth skin, fresh face, and tight ass of an eighteen year old. I was gifted with Sight, allowing me to see the mark of Evil on people and the Providence of God would guide me in my mission. So long as I had faith, chance and coincidence would lead me unerringly to my goal.

My mission, and the purpose of my Order, was to exorcise Warlocks and free their Thralls. Warlocks were the misguided men and women who sold their souls to the Devil in exchange for three wishes. Depending on their wishes, a lot of damage could be done. Most Warlocks, particularly males, made some request that allowed them to dominate others and make them their Thralls, usually to fulfill some pathetic, sexual desire. The only way to stop a Warlock, short of killing him, was to exorcise him. And that was what the dress, and the other skimpy clothing in my suitcase, were for. To exorcise a Warlock, I had to fuck him, or her, and when they orgasmed, I would rob them of their powers. Seduction was one of the many tools we nuns used.

Of course, fucking a man out of wedlock or engaging in lesbian sex were mortal sins. While I could go to confession after my mission was done and gain absolution, it was far simpler for my Order to receive a Papal Indulgence. So, after the Ecstasy came upon me two hours ago, sending me on my mission, a Papal Indulgence arrived by fax, signed by the Pope himself. I was forgiven, in advance, for all my sins I would commit until my mission was done.

And I planned to sin a lot!

It was one of the perks of fighting evil. So, after the Ecstasy passed, I packed my bags in a hurry, excited fight some evil, and get laid. Suitcases in hand, I walked out of the small, caretakers house at St. Thomas and found a cab idling on the street. Some would call that lucky, but I had faith that Providence was at work. Until my Mission was complete, the Lord would guide me to those who would help me until I was ready to face the Warlock. When I arrived at O’Hare, I still had no idea where I was going. I just had faith that if I walked up to the check-in counter, God would provide.

“Well, here’s your tickets, Sister,” Nancy said and I smiled warmly at her, stroking her hand gently as she handed me my boarding pass. She jerked her hands back and gave me a weird look. She probably not used to a woman, let alone a nun, flirting with her. “Sorry for the system error,” Nancy said, standoffish.

I sighed, glancing at the tickets, I had an hour kill before my flight and spending that time with Nancy, maybe in a cozy bathroom stall, would have been nice. After I had spent three years in a female Warlock’s harem thirty years ago, I had grown fond of women. The many different shapes their breasts could take, or the curves of her hips and ass, and all the different shapes and sizes a woman’s labia could form. I licked my lips, thinking of the varied musk a woman exudes when she’s aroused. I was getting wet just thinking about it.

I looked at my tickets to see where I was headed. I had a non-stop flight to Sea-Tac International Airport, departing in forty-minutes and scheduled to land in Seattle at 12:20 am, local time. I tried to do math in my head and thought it was almost a four and a half hour flight.

Sea-Tac, huh. I smiled, it had been twelve years since I had been to Washington State on a mission. I had stopped this Warlock who thought he was a rock-and-roller, using his power to convince people how amazing he sounded on guitar and recruiting about a dozen women to his harem. I had exorcised him and rescued the women. I recruited one of the women to the order. I started reminiscing about Sister Theodora Mariam as I queued through the TSA screening.

Sister Theodora had been a wreck after being freed. The Warlock had made her divorce the husband she loved and abandon her three daughters. She required a lot of consoling afterwords. We had spent two wonderful weeks on the California coast, making love on the beach, or anywhere else we could get our hands on each other, before she took her vows and my Papal Indulgence expired.

When I boarded my flight, I was one of only three people in First Class, the other two being frazzled business men who quickly fell asleep after take off. The First Class stewardess was a dusky beauty named Sarai, who wore a white, long sleeved shirt and navy blue vest that her tits nicely filled out. A navy blue pencil skirt clung tightly to her hips and legs. Her face had an exotic beauty to it and her accent was musical. When she handed me my champagne, her finger’s lingered a moment on my wrist, igniting fire that ran down my body and quickened my loins.

I smiled seductively at her. “I’m Sister Louise,” I purred.

“I’m Sarai,” she answered back. “Please, do not hesitate to ask for anything. It’s my job to satisfy any need you have.”

After the flight leveled out, Sarai brought me a second flute of champagne and sat in the seat across the aisle from me. She had her own flute, and held her finger up to her lip. “Shhh, it’s our little secret.”

“I’m sure you’ve earned it,” I flirted back, winking.

“You have no idea,” she sighed, rubbing a foot in her dark blue, comfortable looking shoes. “But its worth it when you meet such beautiful people.”

“I bet,” then I looked around and leaned over the aisle, and slid her shoe off and socks and massaged her foot. Sarai shifted in her seat, turning so her feat dangled over the armrest into the aisle.

“Umm, that’s nice,” Sarai purred. “So, is is business or pleasure that brings you to Seattle?”

“Both,” I answered. “I’m a nun, a Magdalenite Sister. I have somethings to attend to in Seattle, but I’m hoping to experience some of the pleasure’s of the Northwest.”

Sarai seemed puzzled. “A nun, huh? You’re not what I expected.” Clearly she wasn’t used to a nun hitting on her, but she relaxed as I continued rubbing her foot with firm pressure, kneading her soles with my thumb. I leaned over to, pretending to get a better grip on her foot, but really to let her get a good view down my cleavage.

“My order is very unorthodox,” I answered, switching to her other foot. Her legs spread and I quite a brief gimps of her panties. Leopard print, what a naughty girl.

“I’m Muslim,” Sarai confided, “so I haven’t had a lot of experience with nuns.”

“I’ve always wandered, but is the mile high club a real thing?” I asked, continuing my massage. “I mean, have you ever heard of people, you know, in the lavatories?”

Sarai giggled, getting a little tipsy from the champagne. “It happens, occasionally. We try to be discrete if we discover it. Usually, if you knock on the door it flusters the couple so much that they quickly leave.”

“Have you ever done it?”

There was a naughty twinkle in her eye. “Maybe.”

“Ohh, you naughty girl, you have!” I whispered, excitedly and she just shrugged her shoulders. I let go of her foot and downed the rest of my champagne and felt a pressure in my bladder. “Excuse me, I need to pop into the ladies room real quick.”

Sarai smiled warmly and finished off her champagne.

I stood up, grabbing my beaded purse, and stumbled a bit as the plane hit some turbulence. I made it to the First Class lavatory and slipped in, quickly doing my business, washed my hands and checked my makeup in the mirror. My face was round and doll-like with sky gray eyes and plump lips that just begged to be kissed. I touched up my red lipstick and adjusted my tits so they were more visible and opened the door, eager to get back to flirting with Sarai.

Only, she was standing there waiting for me, a hungry look on her face.

I pulled her into the lavatory, kissing her fiercely. It had been three years since my last Mission. Three years of furtive masturbation to memories of old lovers. I was ready to make some new memories to last me through the next dry spell. Sarai tongue was hot and dexterous as she probed my mouth. She shoved me against the wall and pulled up my dress skirt, exposing my black garters and the curly thatch of light brown pubic hair.

“Are you really a nun?” Sarai asked, sliding a finger slowly though my vulva. She brushed my clit and I shuddered in delight. “I mean, what kind of nun doesn’t wear panties?”

“Oh, yes, I’m a nun!” I moaned. “But we’re still human. We still have desires!”

I captured her lips in another kiss as her finger slowly rubbed circles on my clit. “But, how can you be gay and still be a nun?” she pressed, teasing my clit so wonderfully. Electricity surged through my body, tingling along all my nerves.

“We all serve the Lord in our own ways,” I panted. “We all have our sins we struggle with, crosses we bear. Oh, fuck, you’re making me cum, you hot little bitch!”

Sarai kissed my lips, stiffing my moans as I came on her fingers. Fuck, that was good. It had been far too long. “You are a bad nun, aren’t you!” Sarai hissed, licking my fingers and then holding them up so I could taste myself. “A naughty nun who loves to sin!”

“Yes! Do you always fuck your passengers in the bathroom?” I asked.

“Only the beautiful ones,” Sarai said and started to unbutton her vest. Her shirt followed, slipping to the floor of the lavatory revealing a strapless, leopard print bra that clasped in the front. The bra matched the panties I glimpsed up her skirt, earlier. I reached out and freed her tits. They were plump and full, so I rubbed my face between them, enjoying her silky skin. I found a hard, dark nipple and sucked it into my mouth. “Umm, that’s nice,” moaned Sarai.

I kissed down her stomach and she giggled as I tongued her cute bellybutton. My hands slid down her hips, down her legs, and then raised her skirt so it bunched about her hips. Her leopard print panties were wet with desire, pulled tight so I could see her delicious cameltoe. I breathed in her arousal, an intoxicating musk. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her panties and slowly pulled them down. Her pussy was shaved bare, vulva glistening with sticky juices. For a moment a gleaming line of girl cum linked pussy and panties before it snapped. Her pussy was beautiful, clit hard and throbbing, vulva red with passion.

Thank you, Lord, for this bounty, I prayed silently, then feasted on her womanhood. My tongue wiggled in to her tight slit and found resistance.

“You’re a virgin!” I gasped, in surprise.

“A good Muslim girl saves herself for marriage,” Sarai answered, rotely.

“Allah doesn’t have a problem with fingering another woman?” I asked, suspiciously.

She giggled. “No more than Jesus has a problem with you eating another woman’s cunt.” The minx had me there.

I found it exciting to eat out a virgin’s cunt, even if she was only technically a virgin. I could not fuck my tongue deeply into her pussy as I would like, so I settled for lapping along her labia, drinking her musky flavor. My thumb found her hard little clit and rubbed it in fast, hard circles as devoured her sex while Sarai gasped and grounded, tits heaving with excitement.

“Oh yes,” Sarai moaned quietly, “eat my virgin cunt! Oh, fuck, you’re tongue feels amazing on my virgin pussy.” She panted hard, and, as her orgasm approached, she lost her English, chanting in Arabic, “Elhas kussi! Elhas kussi! Sharmoota elhas kussi!” Musky cream flooded my mouth, drenching my face with her passion and I drank her bounty. She was panting, eyes closed, and whispered, “That was amazing!”

I smiled as I rose kissed her. She eagerly licked her musk off my face. God had delivered me a virgin, and I was excited to take my reward. I reached for my purse. She eyed me curious as I rooted around in my beaded purse then pulled out a small, purple dildo and the strap-on harness. Fear quickened in her eye, and she backed away from me as I pulled the strap-on up my slender legs.

“We should be leaving,” Sarai said, licking her lips, nervously. “The other passenger’s might be awake.”

I adjusted the straps, making sure the dildo rubbed on my hard clit, and the smiled hungrily at her. “I thought you said you were here to satisfy me?”

“Please, miss.” Sarai backed up, bumping into the door.

I reached back behind my neck, undoing the lacings that held my dress up. The fabric fell away, exposing my small, perky breasts. Sarai swallowed, staring lustfully at my hard nipples. I stepped forward and Sarai flinched as the dildo touched her stomach. Another step, and our breasts brushed together; pale tits kissing dark breasts.

“Don’t you want to stop being a good Muslim girl?” I asked, leaning in to kiss her. “Don’t you want to be bad?”

“I-I,” she stuttered.

I slid the dildo between her legs, rubbing up against her slick cunt. “Don’t you want to experience all the pleasure Allah gave you?” I kissed her neck, and slid the dildo up and just into her pussy, pressing gently against her hymen. “Your pussy was made to be fucked, and it feels so amazing when a hard object fills you up.” I licked her ears, whispering, “Aren’t you getting wet, thinking about my dildo fucking your cunt.”

She shook her head, trying to wiggle away from my invading dildo.

“Just admit you want a beautiful woman to take your virginity! To make you a dirty, filthy, lesbian whore!”

She looked at me, tears shining in her eyes. “Allah, forgive me,” she whispered and nodded her head.

“Say it!” I hissed. “Tell me to make you my lesbian whore.”

“Please,” she whispered hoarsely. “Please fuck my virgin cunt! Please make me your lesbian whore!”

She gasped as I fucked the hard piece of plastic through her hymen, the dildo rubbing pleasantly on my clit. I fucked Sarai hard and fast and she moaned delightfully into my ear. The door rattled from the force of our fucking. Just outside this door, two men slept. They could wake up at any moment. Or another stewardess could discovers us, or even the pilot. We could be found out at any moment and that made the sex even hotter.

“Oh, fuck!” Sarai gasped loudly. “Oh, fuck my pussy. Oh, this so amazing!”

“If you keep being so loud, someone’s going to hear,” I whispered in her ear as I fucked her. “Unless, you want to be caught. You want to show the world that your a bad, little Muslim girl. A dirty, whorish lesbian.”

“Yes!” she hissed and shuddered as she came on the dildo. “I’m a dirty, lesbian slut. I love sucking tits and eating cunts!”

For an hour, we fucked in the bathroom. I fucked her, bent over the toilet. Then she put on the strap-on and sat on the toilet, and I rode her hard while she sucked on my tits. She fucked me up the ass and I had an amazing orgasm. Finally, both of us satiated, we dressed, cleaned up and slipped out of the bathroom. The other two First Class passengers were still asleep, snoring loudly. We slipped into seats in the back of first class and spent the rest of the flight making out, fingering each other to shuddering orgasms, both of us trying not to make any noise. Thank the Lord the other passengers were such heavy sleepers.

“Ladies and gentleman, we are starting to make our approach to Sea-Tac International,” the Pilot announced over the intercom. “Please put your seat backs to their full, upright position and fasten your seatbelt.”

Sarai got up to check the other two passengers, waking them up and making sure they put on their seatbelts. When she reached me, she bent down and slipped her hand inside my bodice, squeezing my breast momentarily. “Miss, please fasten your seatbelt,” she said in a brisk, professional tone. When she pulled her hand out, she left a business card for the Sea-Tac Holiday Inn pressed against my breast. On the back was written, “I have a 48 hour layover. If you wanna have fun, ask for me at the front desk, Sarai.”

I smiled to myself. Providence has laid the next step in my journey, and it was going to be a pleasant one.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I awoke alone, sunlight streaming through the large windows, bedroom windows and glass, sliding door.

I reached for Mary and found her side of the bed empty. I sat up, looking around. I was in the master bedroom of the house I “borrowed” from Brandon Fitzsimmons. Thanks to the Pact I made with the Devil, people had to do what I told them. I also “borrowed” his wife, a hot Latina named Desiree, making her my second sex slave, along with the teenage slut, Allison. I rubbed sleep from my eye. It was late when I finally tried to sleep, nearly 3 AM. I glanced at the cloak and groaned to see it was 7:34 AM. Fuck that’s early. I thought about rolling back to sleep, but my mind kept drifting back to last night.

When Mary and I got in last night it was nearly one in the morning, we slipped into bed and talked about what happened. Mary had made her pact with the Devil, like I had days earlier. And then the Devil handed me this red crystal that glowed with scarlet light, and told me if I was ever in trouble to hold up the crystal and say, “Lilith, appear before me.” A fear clenched at my stomach. Why would I need this. Mary sensed my fear, and so we talked and theorized what the Devil meant, What danger lay before us. And who or what was Lilith.

“That name is familiar,” Mary had murmured, snuggled naked against me. “I think its from Vampire: The Masquerade.”

“Wait, what?” I asked, starring incredulously at her. “You played that?”

Mary laughed. “Yeah, there was a six months or so in my junior year of high school that I really got into Twilight. And a friend introduced me to the local Vampire: the Masquerade Coven and I spent Tuesdays and Thursday nights LARPing as the Vampiress Damona.”

“Wow,” I grinned, amused. “You LARPed.”

“Yeah,” she admitted, sounding slightly embarrassed. “Although, we just hung out and dressed in just the awfullest black clothing and wore too much black makeup. With my pale skin I looked like a corpse. Which I guess was the point, but I never really liked it. ”

“I don’t know,” I said, “I bet you were real sexy as a goth.” I pictured Mary, black dress contrasting to her pale skin. Black lipstick staining her lips and her auburn hair aiding an exciting splash of color, draped over one shoulder and falling down into her cleavage.

“Anyway,” she said, frowning at me. “I’m pretty sure Lilith was the mother of monsters, or something like that. Some demon, or something like that. One of the cults had something to do with her.”

I got my smart phone out and googled Lilith. “Huh,” reading the Wikipedia page. “She was a Canaanite goddess and, according to Jewish mythology, was Adam’s first wife but refused to submit to his authority so he divorced her and married Eve.”

“Good for her,” Mary said.

The fact I initially used my powers to control Mary was still a sore subject between us, so I didn’t rise to her bait, and continued reading, “Then she became the mother of monsters and a succubus.”

“Just like I said,” pointed out Mary.

“Sorry if I didn’t want to trust Vampire: The Masquerade for my information,” I apologized, testily.

“Just Wikipedia.”

“It’s pretty reliable,” I said defensively. “Fine, I’m sorry I didn’t believe you.”

“Good,” she said, nodding and smiling.. “As long as you remember that I’m always right, things will go smoothly for you, Mark.”

Wisely, I choose not to dispute that. “So, why would I need a monster mother’s help?” I asked, changing the subject.

Her eyebrows furrowed. “I don’t know, maybe …”

We talked for a while longer, going round in circles about theories and speculations. In the end, we gave up and I promised to keep the crystal with me at all times, just in case. Mary snuggled up against me and feel asleep without a problem. And it turned out she snored. It was soft and kinda cute. And as I grappled with dark thoughts, trying to sleep, I found her snores … comforting. I wasn’t alone in the dark. Mary would be there with me to face whatever danger the Devil saw in my future.

When I finally fell asleep, it was a shallow, restless one, plagued with a reoccurring nightmare. I was surrounded by shadowy monsters, holding a crimsons crystal in my hand, Mary pressed behind me as I tried to protect her. I would say the words, “Lilith, appear before me.” But nothing happened and the monsters would swarm in and I would wake up, breathing hard. Mary would snuggled tightly against me, somehow instinctively consoling me in her sleep, and I would drift back off to sleep to experience the nightmare all over again.

I tried to ignore my worries and go back to sleep but it was too bright and my bladder was too full, so I stumbled towards bathroom. On the way, I noticed Mary out on the balcony and … I blinked, was that an easel in front of her? I had to pee to bad to find out, and kept stumbling to the bathroom. I braced one arm against the wall and started pissing, hoping I was getting it in the bowl. I was too tired to aim. After pissing, I fumbled with the shower controls. A hot shower always helped me wake up.

I leaned against the tiled walls of the shower, mauve and gray, and let the warm water pour over me. After several minutes of warm, luxurious bliss, I was finally feeling alive. I grabbed the soap and washed my body and then shampooed my hair. I stepped out of the shower and shaved my face and combed my hair. I slapped on some spicy aftershave Mary had bought me and spritzed some bodyspray in my armpits.

Yesterday, Allison and Desiree and cleared all of Desiree and her husband’s clothes and personal effects out of the master bedroom and replaced them with Mary and my clothing. I found some clean boxers, jeans, and a maroon polo shirt. Dressed, I grabbed my phone and sent Allison a text, before heading out to the master bedroom’s balcony to see what Mary was up to.

Mary stood before an easel and a large canvas, paintbrush in one hand and a wooden palette in the other, covered in smears of paints. She was dressed in one of my white, buttoned down shirts that fell down to mid thigh on her. Mary’s auburn hair was tied back and fell in a loose ponytail down her back. Her legs were long and gorgeous and she was barefoot, her feet small with cute little toes. She appeared to be painting Mount Rainier with the sun rising over the mountain’s shoulder.

“Hey, Mare,” I greeted, sitting down on the loveseat, admiring the way her shapely rear shifted about beneath the shirt tails as she painted. “Looking good!”

“Morning, hun,” Mary answered, not even looking at me. She was too fixated on her painting.

“Painting the Mountain?” I asked. God, what a stupid question. What else could she be painting. “It’s looking pretty.”

“Oh, thanks,” she said, absentminded.

“Any plans for today?” I asked her.

She shook her head. “No, not really. What were you thinking.”

I started to speak when someone knocked on the bedroom door. “Come in, Allison!” I shouted.

Allison padded through the room. The pink-haired teenage slut was dressed in a sexy, french maid outfit that she bought yesterday. The bodice of the dress was made of a transparent, black material that showed her hard nipples and the silver barbell that pierced each one. The skirt was made of many layers of white, lacy petticoats covered by the black, lacy material of the skirt. It was short, barely covered her ass when she stood straight, and when she bent over her ass and pussy would be on display.

“Good morning Master, good morning Mistress,” Allison said politely as she stepped out onto the balcony.

“Good morning, slut,” Mary said, still concentrating on her painting.

“Did you make the arrangements I asked you to,” I asked. Yesterday, I sent her several texts while Mary and I were shopping.

“Yes, Master, I made all the reservations and programmed the GPS,” Allison answered.

“Good slut,” I praised, and pulled my cock out. Allison knelt before me and sucked my cock into her warm mouth.

“What arrangements?” Mary asked, curiously. She glanced behind her and shook her head in amusement when she saw Allison blowing me.

Allison was a pro at blowjobs. She had a tongue stud, and the metal was a small spot of hard pressure, rubbing across my dick. “An orca tour,” I answered. “And then dinner in Seattle, at the Space Needle. If you want to?”

“Are you asking me out an a date while some sluts sucks on your dick?”

“Oh, yeah!” I moaned as Allison started bobbing her head on my shaft. I ran my hand through her bubblegum pink hair.

“Okay, sounds fun,” Mary answered. “When do we leave?”

I looked down at Allison. “Well, slut?”

Allison popped her mouth off my cock, “You need to leave within the next ninety minutes or so,” she answered then sucked my cock back into her mouth.

“Well, then I need to get ready,” Mary said. “Slut, when you finish blowing Mark, clean up here and take everything to my studio.”

Allison moaned around my cock that could have been, “Yes, Mistress.”

Mary bent down and kissed me on the lips. “Have fun,” she said with a smile, stroked Allison’s hair, and walked inside. I followed her ass with my eyes, enjoying her hip’s sway, before she disappeared into the bathroom. I closed my eyes, and enjoyed Allison’s wet mouth and tongue on my cock. She was bobbing her head rapidly on my dick, my sensitive head brushing the back of her throat. My balls tightened, and I came in her mouth.

“Thank you, Master, for your yummy cum,” Allison said, semen staining her lips, then she gently licked my cock’s mushroom head, lapping out all my cum, then zipped my pants back up.

I went downstairs and heard Desiree cooking in the kitchen. Desiree was an amazing cook, and I wondered what delicious food she was making for breakfast. My stomach rumbled, clearly just as eager for her cooking as I was. Still to tired to do anything constructive, I turned on the TV and saw a blurry, black and white image of my face off a security camera.

“The fuck,” I murmured to myself, turning the volume up.

“Authorities are asking for you help in identifying this man,” the news anchor reported, “wanted in connection with the a series of strange events that happened in the South Hill Bestbuy on Thursday and robbery of a jewelry store in a local mall, as well as several other strange occurrences. Eye witness place him in the company of two young women, one with red or auburn hair and one with hair dyed pink. Call Crimestoppers if you have any tips.”

Wow. I guess I made more of ripple than I thought. Well, I did start an orgy at the Bestbuy. I snorted, gas, huh. I guess that’s one way to explain a bunch of people fucking in the electronic aisle. Could this the danger the Devil was warning me of? I shook my head. No, that couldn’t be it. If any police showed up to arrest me, I would just tell them to let me go. And if Mary or Allison got arrested, I could just walk into the jail and free them.

The news then started talking about some stupid bullshit a dog did, so I turned it off. I stared at the blank screen of the TV and pulled out the red crystal, studying it. The gem appeared to be a perfectly ordinary crystal. It didn’t burn with that crimson light like last night, it was cool in my hand, and smooth as glass.

“Master?” I jumped. Desiree was standing in front of me, peering worriedly. She was dressed in the same maids outfit that Allison wore and her large tits covered by the sheer bodice dangled in front of my face. “Mi Rey, are you all right? You didn’t answer me.”

“Sorry, I was just thinking,” I replied, slipping the crystal back into my pocket, next to the engagement ring box. I needed to get my mind off what the Devil said. I hoped today was going to be a fun, romantic day with Mary that went perfectly. “What did you want, Desiree?”

“Breakfast is ready, mi Rey,” she answered. “Shall I go let Reina know.”

“Yeah, she’s probably getting out of the shower now,” I told her. “Desiree, what does, uh, mi rey mean?”

“My king,” Desiree answered, then a pained look frowned her face, “do you not like it?”

“No, no, I like it,” I paused. “So Reina is …”

“Queen,” she said with a shy smile, then headed upstairs to find Mary. “Tell her that!” I called after. Mary would love be called Queen.

In the kitchen there was a small, breakfast table and laid on it were four plates with omelets and crispy toast. A pitcher of orange juice set in the middle of the table along with several jars of various jams. On the counter, a pot of coffee steamed. I poured myself a cup, added cream, and set down at the table. The omelet turned out to be a tasty, southwestern omelet with red peppers, bacon, jalapeno, jack cheese, and avocado.

My three ladies marched in, Mary in her pink robe, her hair wrapped up in a towel, fresh from her shower, flanked by Allison and Desiree in their maid outfits. Mary set next to me and kissed me on the lips. Everyone complimented Desiree’s cooking, and hungrily devoured the omelets she made. Afterward, Mary and Allison disappeared upstairs to get Mary ready for our date while I nursed my third cup of coffee and watched Desiree clean the kitchen. It was quite sexy, catching flashes of her dark ass and pussy when she bent over, or reached up to put dishes away in the shelves.

When Mary returned, she found Desiree standing before the sink while I fucked her from behind. Desiree was just too sexy to resist. “What do you think?” Mary asked, twirling about in a yellow sundress decorated with red orchids. The dress had an ovoid, plunging neckline and a high skirt that fells to her mid-thigh. A pair of black, thigh-high, healed boots complimented the outfit. She had put on a light amount of makeup, transforming the natural beauty of her face into something amazing: a hint of blush on her cheeks, eyeliner that made her green eyes more brilliant, and a deep red lipstick that made her smiling lips more desirable.

“You look gorgeous,” I groaned, savoring Desiree’s silky cunt. “I love those boots.”

Mary laughed. “Are you almost finished, I don’t want to be late?”

“If you could make out with Allison, that might help,” I said, hopeful. “Fine,” Mary said. She pulled Allison to her and they kissed, tongues wrestling. Mary’s hand slid into Allison bodice and pulled out a perky breast and pierced nipple. Then, with a wink at me, she bent down and licked her tongue on Allison’s nub.

“Fuck, that’s hot!” I moaned and shot my load deep into Desiree’s cunt.

“Good, let’s go,” Mary said, impatient, and grabbed my arm. I barely had time to zip my pants up before Mary dragged me out of the kitchen. As the door swung close, I caught just the glimpse of Allison kneeling down before Desiree to drink my cum straight out of her pussy like a good slut.

In the living room, Mary grabbed a small purse that matched her dress and I picked-up my keys, pulled on my black duster, ignored Mary rolling her eyes at how ridiculous I looked, and grabbed the camcorder and the GPS that Allison had programed for our trip. Then we were outside and piled into my Mustang. The engine roared to life and the GPS was plugged in and, “Fuck, I didn’t know we had to go that far,”

The orca tour was apparently all the way north at Anacortes; north of Seattle and north of even Everett. The GPS predicted it would take a little more than two hours for us to drive north. When Mary slid into the car, the skirt of her dress rode up and I saw a flash of red hair. The saucy filly wasn’t wearing panties and I caught a glimpse of the fiery heart of pubic hair above her pussy. As I started driving, she slid up the skirt and lazily started to masturbate.

“That’s a little distracting,” I said, my eyes continually drawn to her finger slowly rubbing a circle on her clit.

“Between you fucking Desiree and having me make out with Allison, you got me horny,” Mary replied. “So just suck it up.”

“I’d prefer you to suck it up!” I said, leering at her.

She snorted with laughter, then closed her eyes, rubbing a little harder on her clit. She writhed in her seat, biting her lower lip. The scent of her arousal filled the car, sweet and spicy. Mary moaned softly, fingering herself, now, grinding her palm on her clit. Two fingers were fucking rapidly out of her cunt, her breath quickening. She arched her back and groaned wordlessly as she came.

“Now that you’re finished, mind sucking my cock?” I asked, my cock painfully hard in my pants

Mary eyes fluttered open. “Didn’t you tell me not to do that again. As I recall, you almost wrecked the car when you came.”

“Fine, I’ll pull over,” I said.

“We can’t be late,” Mary complained. “You’ll just have to wait.”

“C’mon, Mare, I’ll be quick.”

Mary snorted with laughter. “You sure know how to sweet talk a gal, Mark.”

“I love you,” I told her, reaching out and stroking her bared thigh. “You’re so beautiful and desirable. I’m powerless before your stunning beauty. You are a goddess, and I only wish to shower you with my affections.”

Mary started to gently rub her swollen vulva, teasing her lips, with her right hand. “Mmhh, shower me with your warm, sticky affections! That sounds so hot.” Her finger slipped into her cunt, fucking slowly in and out of her wet lips.

I reached down with one hand and unzipped my jeans and pulled my cock out through my fly. “See how strong my devotion for you is! Look at how hard my desire to worship you is.”

Mary’s emerald, lust filled eyes were drawn to my cock. “Ohh, so big and hard,” she moaned. She licked her lips, and reached out and grasped my cock in her soft hand, stroked me twice, then slid down and cupped my balls. “Yes, you are full of thick, creamy offerings.” Resistance caving before lust, she lowered her head to my lap

Her mouth was warm and wet on my cock, wantonly sucking and rubbing her tongue on my sensitive head. I stroked her auburn hair, savoring the pleasure Mary was giving me. I was so excited from watching her masturbate, that I wasn’t going to last long in her sweet mouth. The car was filled with the wet noises of her mouth sucking my cock and her fingers fucking her cunt. “Oh, fuck,” I gasped, “here cums your offering!” My balls tightened and then I was spilling my offering into my goddess’s mouth, and she drank it all, thirstily.

She sat up, lips stained white, and furiously rubbed her cunt and clit. “Ohh, that was so delicious,” she moaned, and licked her lips. “It was warm and salty! Fuck, fuck! Mmhh, your offering ran thick down my throat!” She bucked on the seat as she came again on her slim fingers.

“Having a woman’s mouth on your cock is the only way to drive,” I said, shoving my cock back into my pants.

Mary sighed. “Well, I’m just glad that you didn’t get us killed.” She fixed her emerald eyes on me, “And don’t expect me to do that again.”

An hour later, feeling frisky, I started stroking her thighs, then slipped my hand down and started to finger her wet pussy. Her face flushed and nipples hardened beneath her dress, and then she was more than happy to suck my cock again. I was enjoying the blowjob so much, I missed the exit from I-5 to highway 536 that led west to Anacortes. After I came, Mary glared at me for missing the exit and declared that she would never blow me again while I drove.

I got us turned around and thirty minutes later we rolled into Anacortes, a beautiful city resting on the northern peninsula of Fidalgo Island with the gorgeous Puget Sound on one side and forested hills on the other. We drove through the picturesque town, a classic American fishing town turned tourist destination. We passed old buildings, lovingly maintained, and pristine parks full of happy people. The salty smell of the Sound filled the car as we passed docks upon docks crowded with all shapes of boat. Small boats, yachts, fishing trawlers, and more.

When we finally reached the dock where the Island Explorer 3, a hundred foot-long white boat with two decks, sat moored, we had fifteen minutes to spare. Mary turned heads in her sexy sundress and thigh-high, black boots, as we boarded the ship. And it wasn’t just the men who stared, it seemed that every woman who saw her eyed her lustfully and Mary enjoyed every minute of the attention. Last night Mary had wished for all women to find her desirable and not resist any of her sexual advances, and it was definitely working. As we made our way to the bow, women kept brushing against her and smiling at her. Finally, we reached the bow, Mary stood at the rails and I stood behind her, hugging her as she bounced excitedly as the ship slipped its mooring and pushed out from the dock.

Mary’s ass wiggling against my cock had a predictable effect. Mary felt the hardness and whispered in a husky voice, “I’m not wearing panties. And with your coat …” She trailed off, as I quickly unzipped my pants and she felt my hard cock poking her pussy. My black duster hid what we were doing from view.

“So, my coat’s not so ridiculous,” I moaned into her ear as I slid my cock up inside her wet pussy.

She gasped. “I guess not.” And then she squeezed her cunt about my cock as I gently fucked her.

As the boat pulled out into the Puget Sound, steaming to the northwest towards the San Juan Islands, women started approaching Mary. They would talk to her, flirt with her, caress her arm, or just stand blushing in her presence. The pretty ones, Mary would kiss and slide her finger’s down into waistbands of pants or short, searching for wet pussies; and if they wore skirts she would slip a hand up underneath and finger the woman until she came. Most had husbands or boyfriends who objected to their girls being fingered, so I would have to order them to just stand there and watch. After cumming, Mary would send them away and hold up her sticky fingers to my lips and I would taste their musk.

I started to fuck Mary hard while she fingered the second woman, cumming into her tight pussy. Mary gasped and cried out and came on my dick. Then I would rest in her cunt until my cock would harden and I would start fucking her all over again. Our activities did not go unnoticed, but a few orders to the crews left us alone to pursue our pleasures.

After Mary fingered half a dozen women, and I cummed a couple of times into her pussy, Mary started to grow more bold and the next woman she fingered, a petite Japanese woman with olive skin and blue-black hair, Mary pulled up her shirt and pushed her bra up. Then, licking her lips, she bent down to suck on the Japanese woman’s small, round tits with her hard, brown nipples while she fingered the woman. A Japanese man, her husband I assumed, started snapping pictures of his wife getting her tits stuck and muttering something in Japanese. It sounded like he was enjoying the sight.

“That’s it,” Mary cooed, as the Japanese woman neared her orgasm, “come for me, slut. Come on my finger you nasty, lesbian slut!” Mary was fucking her hips back into me as I slammed my cock hard into her warm, wet depths. The sound of our fucking was wet and sloppy as several loads of cum already filled her pussy.

“I cum, I cum,” the Japanese woman moaned in thick, broken English, “You make cum, good!” the woman said, and Mary kissed her and then she stumbled into her husband. He pushed her up against the railing and I smiled as he started to fuck her with his small dick.

Mary held up her fingers and I licked the spicy flavor of the woman. “Does she taste good?” Mary moaned, “does the lesbian slut taste sweet?”

“So sweet!” I panted, I was nearing another orgasm. “I’m so close to cumming, Mare!”

“Cum in me,” Mary wantonly moaned, “fill me up with more of your warm cum!” Her cunt pulsed on my cock as she orgasmed and I groaned and shot another load into her wet cunt.

We were both breathless and sweaty. The cool, sea breeze felt like heaven on my hot skin. And then Mary gasped, and pointed excitedly. Out in the waves, three orcas broke the surface and we forgot all about sex as we watched these beautiful, majestic animals swimming through the water. I pulled out my camcorder from the pocket of my duster, and started filming. The whales were black with white bellies, and swam with speed and grace, knifing through the waves. Mary was right, it was romantic and I was glad I got to watch this with Mary.

“Aren’t they magnificent,” cooed a woman with a sultry, french accent.

A brunette woman, with a short, boyish haircut, slid up to the railing beside us. She was a short woman with the graceful, slim body of a dancer. She was dressed in black, skinny jeans that hugged her hips and ass and a maroon blouse with a deep, v-neck. A second woman, tall with dirty-blonde hair and blue highlights, stepped behind the French woman and hugged her. She was a curvy beauty in a lacy, white blouse and pleated, black skirts that showed off gorgeous, tanned legs. Both wore matching, diamond wedding rings.

“I know,” agreed Mary, her cunt gave a pleasant squeeze on my cock and I knew Mary was getting excited by the two women. “So beautiful and exotic.”

“I’m Lana,” the blonde woman said with a slight Slavic accent. She had the round face and prominent cheekbones of an Eastern European. “And this is my wife, Chantelle.”

“We’re on our honeymoon,” Chantelle said, excitedly.

“Congratulations,” Mary cheered. “I’m Mary and this is my boyfriend, Mark.”

Then Mary leaned in and kissed Chantelle on the lips. Lana gaped in surprise, opened her mouth to object and Mary released her wife’s mouth and then kissed Lana on the lips. Chantelle struggled to catch her breath and Lana was just as breathless as her wife when Mary broke their kiss.

“I love your accent,” I told Chantelle, “what part of France are you from?”

“Saint-Jérôme in Quebec,” she answered, laughing, “but I live in Dupont, now.”

“We live in Dupont,” Lana said, pouting. Chantelle kissed her wife, apologetically. “Last year we bought this cute little house. It’s very cozy.”

Chantelle smiled wickedly. “Mmhh, very cozy,” she cooed and wiggled her shapely ass against her wife’s groin.

“So how’d you two meet,” Mary asked.

“We met dancing,” Lana asked. “We both work at Deja Vu in Lakewood. And one night, Chantelle was on stage and I was working the room, you know, looking for a guy who’d want to buy a lapdance. When we made eye contact, it was like, eh, electricity shot between us. And as Chantelle danced on stage, it was like she was dancing only for me. When we got off work, I took her home and we made love for hours.”

“You’re strippers,” I blurted.

Chantelle gave me a frost stare. “Exotic dancers.”

“Oh, sorry,” I said, taken aback.

“I think that’s so romantic how you met,” Mary said, and slid her hand across the railing and caressed Chantelle’s.

Chantelle eyed us up and down. “Are you fucking her, right now?” she asked with a naughty smile.

“Just enjoying the sweet embrace of my girlfriend,” I answered, slyly.

Chantelle laughed and was about to say something when Lana excitedly pointed. “Ohh, look at her jump!”

An orca had burst out of the water, momentarily, and then plunged back into the black waters of the Sound. Lana hugged Chantelle excitedly, rocking her wife about in her embrace. Mary started stroking Chantelle’s arm, dragging a finger lightly up and down her silky skin. Chantelle smiled at her and eyed Mary lustfully with her hazel eyes.

“You two are wild,” Chantelle confided. “Lana and I enjoyed watching you finger that Asian beauty.”

“I would love to finger you, Chantelle,” Mary said as she caressed the French-Canadian’s arm.

“Hey!” Lana protested. “That’s my wife!”

There was an excited twinkle in Mary’s eyes and I knew what she desired. I grabbed Lana’s arm and pulled out of Mary’s pussy. “Hey, Lana, let’s me and you have some fun over here. Your wife is in some very capable hands. So relax and let me do what I want and I’ll make sure you enjoy it.”

Lana didn’t struggle as I pulled her a few feat away. Mary and Chantelle were kissing passionately and Lana looked sadly at her new wife making out with another woman. “How could she?” she asked, plaintively, as I started to rub her firm, plump ass.

“Don’t worry,” I whispered in Lana’s ears. “She still loves you, she’s just having some fun. Don’t be jealous.”

Lana relaxed and I captured her juicy lips in a kiss and then spun her about, rubbing my sticky cock on the back of her skirt and then lifted it up, exposing her curvy ass covered by powder blue, lacy panties. I pulled those off the cheeks of her tan ass. It was sexy seeing no tan lines on a woman’s ass and I imagined this voluptuous women lying naked on the side of the pool, glistening with oil. I slid my cock between her legs, found the wet, shaved lips of her pussy and shoved into her wet tunnel.

“Oh, fuck,” Lana moaned, her cunt squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “That’s nice. Ohh, its been a few years since I had a cock in me!”

Chantelle’s jeans and bright, red thong, were tangled about her ankles, her slim ass shoved up against the railing as Mary tribbed her, fucking her clit hard into Chantelle’s. Chantelle was moaning, writhing on Mary’s hips as Mary sucked on her neck. Both newlywed lesbians moaned as they were fucked. Lana reached out and captured her wives hand and they gripped each other tightly as there pleasures built.

Around us, other couples were starting to join the fun. The Japanese couple were the catalyst. Husbands and boyfriends that had to watch Mary finger their partners, now had their women bent over rails, fucking them passionately. I started another orgy, it seemed. I wonder if they would blame this one on gas. Lana’s cunt was convulsing on my dick, driving other thoughts out of my mind as she came hard.”

“Fuck me, fuck me!” Lana moaned. “Flood my cunt, stud.”

My balls tightened, my orgasm building, and then it exploded out of me, flooding her warm pussy. “Jesus, that was nice!” I gasped, kissing Lana’s neck, breathing hard.

Chantelle and Mary were writhing together, grinding their pussies together. “You gonna cum for me?” Mary hissed into Chantelle’s ear. “Is your dirty cunt gonna cum on my pussy? You gonna cum on another woman while your wife watches?”

“Yes, oh yes,” Chantelle moaned. “Watch me, Lana! Watch me cum!”

Lana squeezed her hand, supportively. “Cum, cupcake.”

Mary and Chantelle came together, bucking wildly against each other. “I’m cumming, Lana! Oh, it so sweet!”

Satiated, Mary broke her embraced with Chantelle and stumbled next to me, wrapping an arm around my waist. Lana and Chantelle embraced passionately and kissed and it was Lana’s turn to trib Chantelle. Mary and I stood, arm in arm, and watched the orcas play in the Puget Sound accompanied by the sounds of passion from about the ship. The orcas were magnificent beasts, graceful and powerful.

When the orcas disappeared beneath the waves, and the Island Explorer 3 turned to head back to Anacortes, Mary turned to me and kissed me. “Thank you,” she whispered, tears beading her eyes. “That was magical.”

I caressed her face. “It was,” I answered and cupped her chin and kissed her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I were the first to step off the Island Explorer 3, followed by Lana and Chantelle. On the way back, it was pretty obvious that Mary need to get cleaned up. I had shot four or five loads up in her and it was leaking down her legs. Lana got to do the honors, while her wife cleaned my cock. Lana was still licking up my cum when I shot a load down Chantelle’s throat, so I ordered Chantelle to join her wife. Mary came on both their faces.

“Can we keep them?” Mary asked, panting hard from her orgasm.

“Sure, Mare,” I told her, liking the idea of having a pair of married lesbians for sex slaves.

We got into my silver Mustang, proud owners of two more sluts. Mary had them follow in their beat up old Honda Civic. It may have been red once, or blue, or white. So many side panels and fenders had been replaced over the years, who could say what the cars original color was. I had to resist speeding like a manic since I wasn’t sure the Honda could keep up, but we eventually made our way through the terrible Seattle traffic in downtown and reached the Space Needle.

After a brief stop at the Restaurant so I could give the staff some instructions, we went up to the observation deck and saw the breathtaking view from the top of the Space Needle. You could see for practically forever. Seattle looked amazing, sandwiched on an isthmus between the Puget Sound to the west and Lake Washington to the east. Mount Rainier was as imposing as ever, the mountain’s glacier looked on fire from the setting sun. We watched the sun set behind the Olympic Mountains across the Sound.

As the last rays of the sun vanished behind the purple shadow of the distant Olympics, I fell to one knee, and reached into my pocket. Lana and Chantelle, who had been enjoying the romantic vista with each other, gathered around. Lana had my camcorder and, thanks to the heads up I gave her, was filming. Mary had this stunned yet excited look on her face and was slowly blushing a deep red.

I fumbled getting the box out of my pocket, almost dropping it, but I just manage to hold on. I opened the ring box and held it up. “Mary, I stole your heart and then you stole mine, and while we may not have known each other long, it has been long enough for me to know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?”

“Yes! Yes, yes, yes!” she exclaimed, eyes full of tears.

She pulled me up and threw her arms about me and kissed me thoroughly. Time seemed to stop and there was only Mary and I, connected body and soul. Our bodies were pressed together, out tongues in each other’s mouth. I staggered when she broke the kiss, leaning on Mary to avoid falling down while she clung tightly to me for support. Around us, other tourists clapped and whistled. I pulled the black diamond engagement ring out of the box and my hand trembled as I slid it onto her left ring finger and then we were kissing again.

The applause and cheers died away when we both kissed Lana and Chantelle and the spectators all walked away in confusion or disgust, or both. But Mary and I didn’t care. We were happy to share our love with out sluts. Mary clung tightly to me as we headed down to the Skycity Restaurant, one floor below the observation deck.

To surprise Mary, I had left her outside when I gave the staff my specific instructions, so she didn’t know what to expect and she was excited to find out. The Maitre D’ was waiting outside the restaurant entrance next to a close sign. He was politely apologizing to customers who wanted to dine there. He let the four of us pass with a stiff nod, clearly unhappy but unable to object. In the restaurant the female, attractive members of the wait staff lined up naked save for little, white waist aprons, leaving their flat stomachs and beautiful breasts on display. There were six of them, all gorgeous in their own, unique ways.

“Choose three to wait on us,” I told Mary, “and the other three will serve Chantelle and Lana.”

“Thank you, Master,” Lana said, eyes feasting on the banquet of naked women, arm wrapped around her wife. Chantelle licked her lips.

“Your welcome, Lana,” I said. “Its your honeymoon, still, so you two have fun.”

Mary considered the women and choose a buxom, raven-haired girl, a lanky blonde, and a short, but very busty, Asian woman. She wrapped an arm around the blonde and the Asian and pulled them tight and grinned wickedly at me. “Oh, we’re going to have fun tonight!”

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 8